Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Neal, John, 1793-1876 [1823], Errata, or, The works of Will. Adams, volume 2 (published for the 'proprietors', New York) [word count] [eaf292v2].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Barrett Bookplate.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page ERRATA;
OR, THE WORKS OF WILL. ADAMS.
A TALE BY THE AUTHOR
OF
Logan, Seventy=six, and Randolph.

“And there appeared a great wonder in heaven—A WOMAN.”

Revelations 12, 1.
New=York:
PUBLISHED FOR THE PROPRIETORS; AND FOR SALE AT THE PRINCIPAL
BOOKSTORES IN THE UNITED STATES.

1823.

-- --

DISTRICT OF MARYLAND, sc.

[figure description] Printer's Imprint.[end figure description]

SEAL. BE IT REMEMBERED, That, on this tenth day of November, in the
forty-eighth year of the Independence of the United
States of America, John Neal, of the said district, hath
deposited in this office, the title of a book, the right
whereof, he claims as proprietor, in the words following, to wit:—

“Errata, or the works of Will Adams; a tale, by the author of
Logan, Seventy-six, and Randolph. And there appeared a great
wonder in heaven—a woman. Revelations 12, 1. In two volumes.
Vol. II.”

In conformity with the act of the Congress of the United States, entitled
“An act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the
copies of maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of
the same, during the times therein mentioned:” and also, to the act,
entitled “An act, suplementary to an act, entitled “An act for the
encouragement of learning by securing the copies of maps, charts,
and books, to the authors and proprietors of the same, during the
times therein mentioned; and extending the benefits thereof, to the
art of designing, engraving, and etching historical and other prints.”

PHILIP MOORE,
Clerk of the District of Maryland.

Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I.

My sister...Caroline's grave...Hezekiah ruined...Mourning and
sorrow...Moral obligation of the discharged debtor, examined...
Judge Marshal..Hammond..Anecdotes of him...Vanity..Quere, if
Digression would not have been a good title for this novel?

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

One year; one whole year hath passed away, since I
finished the last chapter. This very evening completes
it. And even yet, my hand trembles, in taking
up the story again. I feel like one, who, having grown
old in sorrow and loneliness, is about to enter again, for
the first time, since the death of a beloved one,—the
apartment where she died.—How shall I bear it?—Is
there, do you believe, upon the wide earth, a man of
my age, so utterly desolate, as I, at this moment? I do
not believe that there is. I have loved, and been beloved,
truly and tenderly; very passionately too; and
devoutly, at times;—been blessed, beyond the lot of other
men—with the wife of my heart, and the babe of my
strength, beautiful as day, and good, as beautiful—but
where are they? Man, man! of what avail is all thy
sorrowing and humiliation!—thy penitence and contrition?
The curse of thy boyhood pursues thee! the shadow
of thy transgressions; and, where the good man
beholds but the visiting of God's own hand, in gentleness
and love, the wicked quake under it, as beneath
the unsparing retribution of one, that hath power, and
will not be appeased.

Merciful Father! do thou sustain us. Wean our
young hearts, at an early hour, we pray thee, from all
that the affections cling to, so desperately;—for, O, it
is awful, to be widowed in our old age,—to nurse our
children, into beauty and blossom, and see them lie dead
before us!—to watch, many and many a night, by our
dear one,—and yet outlive her! to see her sweet eyes
quenched;—her lips turned to stone, and her smooth,
living hair, dead—utterly dead—and harsh to the distracted
pressure of our mouth!

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

One whole year!—and even yet, I am dreading to
touch the canvass again. It is coming, too, immediately,
in contact with mortality. It is—O, I know not
what; but I would avoid it—and will. Can you have
the heart to forbid my wandering awhile. May I not
tell the tale, without name?---one name, at least---in
my bereavement?

Well, well---after that---I was very sick for a long
while; I was at home, when I came to myself---not at
the home where I was born; but Elizabeth was with
me, and that made the place a home, to me:---and, when
I came entirely to my strength, I believe that my character
was greatly altered. —I was less imperious of
manner; and, perhaps, more humble and lowly of spirit.
Elizabeth was constantly with me; and her sweet,
unaffected piety wore upon me, before I knew it. And
Hammond too; he knelt down at my bed side; and there
was something of a grander character in his worship.
His was emphatically religion—hers, piety. He visited
us continually; and, it was a long time, before I rightly
understood on what footing. My sister had determined
not to marry;—and when I looked into her beautiful
heart, and saw all its harmonious proportion;—
at her delicate frame, so exquisitely wrought;—and
thought of her affectionate temper and vivid genius, I
could not but believe, that she had done wisely. Where
was the man worthy of her, who might not, if he were
great enough to deserve her, in some moment of perilous
enterprize, put himself at hazard, in a contention
with some spectre of glory!---and that, I knew, would
kill her;—or, if he were only, like herself, some one of
patient bearing, in life, to whom the sweet ministering
of woman was potent, as the incantation of them that
make the very fountains of the earth boil up---the ocean
rumble---the fire and lava beat through their secret
channels, like blood in the arteries of men---how would
she wear away her life with him, ambitions as she was?---
in solitude?---darkness? and silence? O, no---that
were an idle and unworthy death.

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

No---there was no choice left; and, when I had her
near to me, it was strangely delightful to think of her,
as of one, that was to be mine, and mine alone, for ever
and ever! I would catch her to my heart, and kiss
her, till the blood was ready to burst through her pale
forehead.

At last, I had the strength to speak of what had
passed---to go to the grave of---of—yes. I will write
it,---of Caroline;---and to pluck up a few blades of the
scented grass, that grew there. It was a wintry and
desolate spot. The sea beach was near; and, at the
spring tide, her grave was drenched with salt spray;
yet, the flowers would spring up; and the sweet violet,
would watch an opportunity, and peep out, for a moment,
at the peril of being torn away by the watching
blast. I went to the cottage. That too was desolate.
The father was in his grave. Of a broken heart, he had
died, if ever an old man died of one, in this world. I
saw his wife again---she, who had well nigh been my
mother. Her heart cried out wildly---at the sight of
me;---and she fell upon my neck, and there, even there,
I vowed inwardly, never to part with her more;---and I
never did---but she left me---for the only place that she
was fitted for; the society of the just, made perfect.---
Yes---of a broken heart, the old man died. His last
hope was a law suit. Again and again, had he expected
a favourable issue; any issue, indeed, would have been
less fatal to him. At last, the day of trial came---but
it went by. Another came---his counsel were ready,
and the old man's heart beat high, with the hope of
dying less abject, by a very little, than he had once apprehended.
He was ready; agitated; and moved even
to tears; his witnesses with him. But---there was some
formality; some unknown privilege; to the other party,
that could not be explained to him,---which prevented
the trial again.---He could not understand it. It was
the death blow to his confidence in man. The lawyers
had drained him of his last dollar---under one pretence
and another;---and now---it was just what his wife had
long foretold him, there was to be no return to him, of
the money that had gone, whatever happened; and then,

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

in the imbecility of his piteously shattered understanding,
he began to view it as a judgment upon him; for
even so had it been called by the “Society,” for having
set their laws at naught, and gone, unwarily, into litigation.

“He came home,” said Eunice. “I met him at the
door. That night, he never opened his mouth. I
dreaded to mention the name of business to him. I
did'nt ask him one word, about the law suit; but I feared
the worst! He took to his bed. He never held up
his head, again—he never spoke a word, after the first
greeting to me, when he entered the door; and, in three
days, we buried him.

“Can this be righteous?” said I. “Speak to me,
Hammond. You are a lawyer. Is it not a cruel and
hard hearted profession? Do ye not profit of misery
and crime?”

“We do. But do not physicians and surgeons.
Would you destroy them, too? I believe that a
litigous spirit grows out of ignorance, rather than
knowledge. But this poor man owed his death, not to
the lawyers, but to the law.”

“How?”

“Under a sense, and a mistaken one, of moral obligation,”
was the reply.

“I do not understand you. Do you speak of his debts?”

“Yes. He thought them all paid; but they were not;
are not, to this hour. Dormant claims were constantly
arising; and creditors, who had no legal right to
molest him, fastened, like blood hounds upon his conscience;
and tore and lacerated his old heart, as if it
were a pleasant thing to torture one, that had been so
powerful. I had more than one conversation with him,
before his death; and, had he been as sound of understanding
then, as he was once, I could have lightened his
heart, entirely, of the chief oppression that it felt.”

“What was it?”

“He laboured under a sense of moral obligation, that
crushed him. He had persuaded himself, that, although
set free by the law, he was morally bound to
pay every man whom he owed—that he might sleep quietly
in his grave.”

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

“I pray you, Hammond; remember that I am not a
lawyer. I do not understand your legal subtleties;
your artificial reasoning. But I ask you a plain question.
Is it your belief, that a man may be discharged
from the moral obligation of a debt, under any circumstances,
until it be paid?”

“I answer you, William, plainly, no. The debt must
be paid; the contract performed, or there is for ever a
moral obligation remaining. But we are arguing too
abstractly. Let us take a familiar case, one that will
bring the question to an immediate issue. You have
an insolvent law in this state. A man contracts under
it to pay another, a sum of money. He becomes insolvent;
is discharged, in due course of law. Now, you
would ask, if he be not under a moral obligation to pay
that debt, whenever he is able.”

“Precisely—that is just what I mean.”

“I answer—no. I say that he is not. You appear surprised.
If the law were in existence, at the time when the
contract was entered into; and he had been discharged
under that same law, then there is no moral obligation
left upon him.”

“But suppose that the law was not in existence, when
the contract was entered into; yet, that, before it was
completed, a law had been passed, and the debtor, duly
discharged under it; then there is a moral obligation
remaining.”

“I do not rightly comprehend you, Hammond.—Do
you mean to say, that the law has any thing to do with
this moral obligation? They are two different things,
are they not?—legal and moral obligations?”

“To answer you that question, intelligibly. I must
ask you, what the nature of a contract in this state, is,
under the insolvent law. Suppose that A contracts with
B, to pay him one thousand dollars, in sixty days—is A
to pay him absolutely, come what will?”

“Certainly—there can be no doubt of it.”

“You are hasty, my friend. These are questions
not to be so readily decided. Is A to pay, in case of
his death?”

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

“Certainly; if he leave sufficient property for the purpose.”

`Very well. Then you, yourself, have already made
a qualified contract of what, in terms, is an absolute one.
By your own admission, the agreement is no longer,
to pay one thousand dollars in sixty days, happen what
will; but to pay that sum, in that time, unless he die;
and then, if there should be property enough.—Reflect,
a moment. Where do you find that law? It exists
no where. It is only a matter of rational construction;
any other doctrine would leave the conscience, of
an honest man, burdened for ever, in the next world, as
well as in this, with his unpaid debts.”

“Now, what is the true contract in your state of Maryland,
when a man enters into one like this. Is it to pay one
thousand dollars, at all events? No. What is it? It
is to pay one thousand dollars, if he can—when he can—
or, produce a discharge under the insolvent law;
leaving certain of his subsequent acquisitions liable for
the debt; provided that the creditor shall take the proper,
legal steps, in season, to establish his claim.”

“That is the real contract, is it not?”

“No. It is not. Judge Marshall has declared that
the law is unconstitutional; and that, therefore, it cannot
be made a part of the contract.”

“In the first place, my dear friend, to speak reverently
of that decision, as becomes me—it is a series of
blundering, from beginning to end. In the next place—
I do not doubt that a state insolvent law is constitutional;
and, in the third place. I do maintain, in defiance
of all that the supreme court have chosen to say then, in
their folly; and since, in confirmation of it, that, even
if the state law were not constitutional, it would still
make a part of all contracts entered into under it.”[1]

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

“But Judge Marshall says no. First, he says, that
it makes no difference at all, whether the law be anterior,
or subsequent to the contract.”

“There never was a more mischievous doctrine: and,
I believe, never a more untenable one. The law passed
after the contract, could, by no possibility, have been
in the contemplation of the parties, at the time when
the contract was entered into. But that, which was
passed before, might have been. That cannot be denied.”

“Now, it will be only necessary to show that it was;
and Judge Marshall, himself, would admit that it would
make a part of the contract.”

“It will not be denied by any man in his right senses,
that A, in the case named, might have stipulated expressly,
instead of promising as he did, to pay absolutely—that
he would pay one thousand dollars, in such a time; or produce
a discharge:—that is, it will not be denied that, the
law, as it stands, whether constitutional or not, might
have been incorporated into the contract, itself, by writing;
and that, then it would have made a part of it.”

“Suppose that it had. Would there have been any
moral obligation in A, to pay the debt, after he was discharged,
except
out of certain subsequent acquisitions;

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

named in the certificate of discharge.—No. All that an
honest man can be called upon to do; all, that his conscience
requires of him to do, is, what he contracted to
do. What is the contract here. It is in the alternative.
It is not to pay absolutely; but to pay, or to do something
else; of course, if he do that something else, he is released
from payment. It is just as if one should agree
to pay a thousand dollars, or make a conveyance, at a
certain time; and there would be just as much of a moral
obligation in the latter case, to pay, after he had
made the conveyance, as in the former, to pay after he
was discharged.”

“Yes—but that, lawyer Hammond, you will admit,
would depend upon a written contract, into which the
law itself, was formally and substantially, if not literally
incorporated

“And beside—” said Elizabeth.

“Hush! one at a time, if you please,” said Hammond,
very earnestly, but smiling. “I shall now attempt to
show you, that it would make no difference, whether the
law be written or implied; whether it be expressed, or
understood, in the contract; if it be the usage, and the
belief of the trade—the common law; or the lex loci.—
It is now too late to introduce the statute law into all
our contracts. People are obliged to know the law.”

“Not when it is not law; when it is not constitutional,
I suppose,” said Elizabeth, pleasantly.

“Understand me. It would be lawful, undeniably,
for two individuals to incorporate this unconstitutional
law, into their contract. Now, if you can make it appear,
that the law was understood and meant by them, to
be a part of the contract at the time, just as if it were
inserted, word for word, in black and white; the law,
or rather equity, will establish it, on the ground of
mistake: usage of trade, and general opinion will have
again their weight.”

“But how can that be done?” said I,—“How will
you make it appear?—Few men really know the law.”

“There are several ways—first, by making it probable.
Ask any merchant, if he would have refused, for
any other reason than, because of the trouble that it would

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

have given him, to incorporate the law itself into
his note of hand? the law of endorsement, for example,
or discharge—or notice.”

“He will tell you, no.—And why should he have refused?
He knew that the law, whatever it was, governed
his contract, as effectually, as if it were written therein.
But there is another way. File a Bill of Discovery;
and compel the creditor to answer, on oath, as to
his best knowledge, and belief of the law, at the time
of contracting; and as to his intention.—Yet both of these
grounds may fail. But we have another in reserve, that
cannot fail. A man may plead ignorance of the law;
may swear that he did not know of its existence; or
deny that he would have admitted it, into the terms of
the contract, for any consideration, (and such a man
would not expressly include the statute of limitation, on
one of his notes, I dare say.) Yet, it is always enough
for your purpose, if he have entered into the contract, in
the regular course of business; if he have sold his goods,
or charged his labour, at a fair market price.”

“Why?---because profit is but another name for insurance,
premium. He, who insures, is bound to
know the course of trade; the usage and the risk; and,
it is his own folly, if he do not demand a sufficient premium,
for his indemnification. It were as ridiculous,
therefore, for a man that has sold goods to another, to
allege, that he did not know of the state insolvent law;
as, after he had put his name to a policy, to declare,
that he did not know the perils of the voyage. In both
cases, he has received a fair and faithful consideration,
in his own stipulated profit; or in the regular market
price
.”

“Does he complain of this? Does he complain that
he is not paid? that he only knew a part of the risk?
You see that I have supposed the worst possible case,
for my doctrine. Yet he is paid, whether he know it or
not. Who establishes the price? Are they ignorant
men? It is their own folly. But are they so, in reality?
No. They are sober, calculating men; who take into
view, all contingences; the risk of failure, as of
shipwreck, fire and hurricane. He, therefore, who sells

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

at the same profit with them, receives the same premium;
and is paid, though he may not know it, for the
risk that he runs.”

“Shall the insurer be permitted to come to you, after
you have publickly entered into an agreement with him,
and he has lost; and demand to be set free from his contract,
because he did not know what he was about,
when he made it; or, on the ground that he has not been
paid? Shall he tell you, that there is a moral obligation on
you, to refund? You would laugh in his face.”

“And why not laugh in the face of that man, who
comes to you, after you have been discharged, under the
insolvent law, and asks you to pay for goods, which you
bought of him, at a market price; and tells you of your
moral obligation to him? The cases are precisely parallel.”

“But you forget;” said I—thinking that I had him,
sure enough. “He is not paid at all. He has sold his
goods on a credit.”

“Nor, is the insurer actually paid. Both receive
notes, and take the risk of payment.”

“Perhaps,” said Elizabeth, timidly, “there may be
something to justify this doctrine, in the difference of
prices that we see, in different cities. In Boston—I
have heard, I think, that there is no insolvent law, there—
goods are much cheaper, I am told, than here.”

The eyes of Hammond streamed fire. “Thank you,”
said he; “thank you, Miss Adams. That had escaped
me. It is very true. Nay---the difference of price in
every city, will prove the same thing. No matter how
honest a man is, he will sell his goods to one person,
at a less price, on a credit than to another-- thereby,
proving, what I say; that the profit which he charges,
is the premium for the risk.”

“Thus, I think, that I have shown first---that though
the state law were unconstitutional; still, if it made, expressly,
a part of the contract, it would have governed or
qualified it. And, secondly, that it matters not, whether
it be constitutional or not; inserted in the body of each
separate contract, or not; still, if the contract have
been made in the usual course of trade; in a state, where

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

the law was supposed to be in force; that even then, the
law was a part of the contract.”

“I confess, that my opinion is a good deal changed,
upon the subject,” said I, “I had never reflected on it
before. I had always a notion in my mind that there
was only one way of paying a debt; and that, by money;
but I now see that there are such things as alternative
obligations; and, indeed, little else than alternative obligations—
contracts, that are qualified in a thousand
ways, though apparently absolute, upon their face.”

Hammond smiled—“upon my word,” said he, “you
fall, very naturally, into our technical phraseology. You
understand it, I hope.”

“I hope that I do,” said I, a little piqued.

“Well, well, don't be angry.”

“But, you were somewhat bold, for a young man—I
think—my friend,” said Elizabeth, “just now.” I have
waited to hear you through; and I confess, that I find you
quite intelligible. I allude to your manner of speaking
about Judge Marshall. He is a great and good man,
Mr. Hammond.”

“Indeed he is!” answered Hammond, with enthusiasm,
“and that is the reason, why I reprobate such absurdity
as this. Do you think that I would speak as I
do of it, were it the blundering of a common man?—
No. But hear me. You think me arrogant. I am
not. I am only bold and honest. I never say these
things, however sudden and rash they appear, without
having first weighed and considered them well.”

“Judge Marshall says that it matters not whether
the contract be made before, or after the statute. I have
already shown you that it may make all the difference
in the world; and that, it does make it, in the cases
named: that, if the law were made after the contract
was entered into, the law could not, by any possibility,
have been in the contemplation of the parties; but that if
the law were made before the contract, it not only might
have been, under their contemplation; but, unless excepted
in the contract, must have made a part of it, if the
contract were in the usual course of trade.”

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

“He says too, that it matters not, whether the contract
be entered into between the citizens of different states; or
of the same state.”

“There he is wrong again. The difference is broad
and manifest. Let each state act within her own jurisdiction,
upon the contracts of her own citizens; and
of them only; and there will then be no jarring or conflict,
with her neighbours. It is very right that she should not
meddle nor interfere with a foreign or sister jurisdiction.
Thus, if the debtor and creditor be both residents of Pennsylvania,
the Pennsylvania state courts may settle the
question. But if it be between a citizen of Pennsylvania,
and one of New York, the only suitable authority is
their common superiour, the United States Court. They
both want an umpire. I say nothing of what is called
the lex loci, the law of the place; for that is only a subject
of general squabbling and doubt.”

“Judge Marshall says too, that imprisonment makes
no part of the contract. I shall not stop to quarrel
with the language of the proposition. I will content myself,
at present, with understanding it.”

“Now, I undertake to say that he is mistaken, for I
love to treat great men respectfully. It is a part of the
contract, and a substantial part. It is what all parties
expect; look to; and provide for; nay, it is that, which
drives the debtor to payment, and gives power to the
creditor. If it were not, why is any insolvent law necessary?
If imprisonment were not a part of the contract,—
where would be the necessity of pleading a discharge
of the person, in any case—particularly as the stipulation
or consent to imprisonment, does not appear, in
terms, upon the contract? Nay—how dare a creditor
imprison a man?—and why is he not instantly discharged
on motion, after arrest, in every case?

“If Judge Marshall be right, the debtor would be so
discharged;—and the creditor would be subject to an
action for false imprisonment—nay, the very officer
himself—and jailor.”

“Yet—mark the reasoning of the court. They admit
a power to be in each state, sufficient for protecting

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

the person of a debtor discharged within it, for ever.—
Yet, they deny to it, the power of protecting his property.”

“The distinction is ridiculous. I will undertake to
show, at a suitable time, that—one of these two things is
true:—either, that the individual states may protect
property, and person, both;—or, that they cannot protect
either. I hold myself answerable for this promise.—
And I shall redeem it, one day or other, though uttered
now, in conversation, without going to the feudal
tenures, or magna carta; or, as the blockheads in
court call it, magna charter.”

“By this construction of the Supreme Court, each
state is permitted to exercise a power, which has ever
been; is; and ever will be, a source of jealousy and heart
burning, throughout the whole confederacy. It makes
certain of them, places of refuge, where a debtor, honest
or dishonest, has but to touch the soil, and he is free.
It permits one state to interfere, directly; and in terms;
without the formality of any investigation, between the
obligations of debtor and creditor, from another state.
That is—by this construction, a man is permitted to
run away from one state, where all his contracts have
been made; and throw himself into the protection of another
state, that he never saw, till hunted thither, by
the avenger.”

“But suppose that another construction were adopted.
This is, to my view, a false and perilous interpretation;
hastily given, and obstinately supported, merely
for the purpose of evading, what could not be denied,
that the states, in their individual capacity, may
pass insolvent laws.”

“The court admit that. But then, in seeking for the
definition of an insolvent law, they, not aware of the
mischief that they were doing, have denied, that a state
may protect the property, in any case—and granted that
it may protect the person, in every case.”

“But—had they given a different construction, that
for which I contend, to it, there would have been no
such evil to apprehend; no conflicting of jurisdiction;
no clashing of power; no refuge for villany; and there

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

would be found sufficient analogy in other admitted
powers, of the confederated and individual governments,
to justify it.”

“My construction is this:—that each state has the
right to protect the property and person of her own
citizens
—against her own citizens;—but not the right
to protect either the property or person, of even her
own citizens, against the citizens of another state—
and still less, the person or property of the citizens of
another state, against other citizens of other states.”

“She has nothing to do with them. She has no
business to meddle with them. Let the parties go
before their common tribunal, the lofty and impartial
umpire—appointed by the constitution. I mean
the United States Court—you smile—but, they are impartial,
very impartial, where their own authority is
not in question. And how could you expect them to
be, where it is? Are they not men, with the infirmities
of men? subject to the temptation of men? and to some
others, perhaps, that mere men are not subject to—but
only judges and lawyers.”

“I am in earnest. But, I would qualify the construction
that I have just given, by adding that, the
law of the state, to operate righteously on its own
citizens—should not effect existing contracts. Do you
understand me?”

“Perfectly,” I answered. “You mean to say, that if
two men contract, when there is no insolvent law in
existence, that a future law ought not to effect the contract.”

“No—not exactly that. In my mind, there is no
question, that such a law may pass, and operate, upon
even existing contracts; but then, there will be always
a moral obligation in the debtor, after he shall be discharged,
to pay the debt, from which he has been discharged,
by a law, passed subsequently to his contract.

“Perhaps,” said Elizabeth, timidly, “perhaps I have
not rightly comprehended you, Mr. Hammond. You
will please to set me right, if I have not. This is a new;
but, I hope, not an unprofitable discussion to me. I
hear a great deal of complaint; and see a great deal

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

of distress—and—but let us talk over that, at another
time. At present, I have a thought, that there is either
some fallacy, or some errour in your argument.
Moral obligation, I take to be distinct from legal obligation.
Is it so?”

“It is. And that too, is it not? which the law will
not lend its aid to enforce?” continued Elizabeth.

“Yes.”

“If then, your doctrine be sound, or construction, I
believe you call it; would it not follow that no moral
obligation is left, after the law has destroyed the contract.
Pardon me. I have not expressed my own
meaning. I am unused to argument; and there is some
difficulty in using the proper language. You say that
each state has a right, to pass an insolvent law, in certain
cases. Do not the citizens know this? are they
not bound to know it?”

Hammond snorted, like a race-horse—protruded his
bald head, half across the table, in astonishment; and
his eyes dilated to twice their usual magnitude, while
she continued.

“And is it not, legally and by construction at least, if
not in fact, in the contemplation of the parties, to a contract,
when they enter into it, that the state may destroy
it, or suspend it, in a certain way?”

Upon my word!” said Hammond, after a silence, of
at least ten minutes; “that is passing strange! For three
years have I been meditating upon this very question—
for three whole years!—and yet, that idea never entered
into my head. Miss Adams, I thank you Unassisted
good sense may do, what will amaze the profoundest, at
times. You have driven me to higher entrenchments.”

He arose, when he had said this; threw back his head,
and trod, less like a dwarf, before her, than I had ever
seen him.

“Yes!—it is true. If my construction be right—
and I feel assured that it is, there can be no moral obligation,
even where the law was made after the contract.”

“All that can be required of one is, to do what he has
promised. My contract then, is not to pay one

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

thousand dollars, at all events; but to pay it, unless the law
set me free.”

“It is like the case of endorsement. If an endorser
be not notified, he is exonerated. Every man knows
this; or is supposed to know it. It would be ridiculous
for me, to tell the most conscientious moralist, after he
had been exonerated from his endorsement, by the negligence
of an endorsee, that there was, nevertheless, a
moral obligation, on his part, to pay the debt.”

“So, in the statute of limitation. The law maintains
that there is a moral obligation to pay a debt, barred
by the statute. I deny this. But, granting that there
is—still, it does not affect my case. The construction
of the courts, though not law in itself, is the evidence of
what is law. People are bound to know what this construction
is, just as much as if it were a part of the statute
itself. And, therefore, where the construction of the
courts is, that, a subsequent promise revives a debt, which
is barred by the statute of limitation, infancy or insolvency;
such a promise becomes a new and substantial agreement;
and requires no moral obligation to give it force;
except to evade the metaphysicks of law, respecting
a nudum pactum; or a contract all on one side.”

I was pleased, I confess—and the evening had worn
away, in a manner, that I was little accustomed to; I
felt a more inward and sustaining dignity—had a better
opinion of man's nature; his prerogatives, and scope,
and grandeur, than I had before. It was not possible,
to hear Hammond converse on a subject, that roused
him, without, notwithstanding his cold, haughty, arrogant
denunciation of great men, without feeling as if
you had stood upon the hills, and seen giants wrestling,
and pitching the bar. Every movement of his intellect
was so prompt, bold, and athletick.

So pleased was I, indeed, that, after he had gone, I
renewed the subject, with Elizabeth.

“What do you think of him?” said I.

“He is a very extraordinary man;” said Elizabeth.

“But passionate, supercilious, and abrupt—is he
not?”

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

“Yes. But he has great command of himself; and
his superciliousness, I observe, is never shown toward
them, that the world think below him. To such, he is
really humble, forbearing, and patient. Of his vanity,
I hardly know what to say. He often startles me, with
it; but less, I believe, from its abundance, than from its
honesty. I watch other people; and I find them vain.
But, it is not so easily detected in them. He is bold,
and imprudent. I remember an instance. It is long
ago;—a lady, of great good sense and observation,
rebuked him, in a manner that delighted me, for it —
But you shall see her; and judge of her, for yourself. She
is a remarkable woman. The instance, of which I
was speaking, was this.”

“He had been highly wrought upon, where we were,
and strangely eloquent. He never says fine things;
but, it is difficult to forget anything that he has ever said,
when he has been in earnest. The people, here, begin
to treat him with great respect and consideration.—
“Why,” said Mrs H—, to him, “why did that lady
listen to you, so breathlessly?—and the others too—
why was it?”

“Because I astonished them,” said he, in his calm,
natural way.

No—” she answered, smiling, at the oddity of his
reply, and startled too, at his boldness—“perhaps not.
You are a little loud, you know, in conversation.” I
smiled.

“No, pardon me, Madam,” said he, “not a little loud; I
am very loud. You meant to tell me so; but, you were too
polite. I know it. I have heard it, again and again. I have
tried to learn wisdom, by reproof; but, I cannot. I am
accustomed to it. It does not hurt me. I was well
nigh running away with a woman—monster that I am,
because she told me, in a lady like way, that I had been
writing about what I did not understand—and that—I
was a fool. You meant to tell me nearly the same
thing. I am too loud. I am sorry for it; but I am so,
without knowing it Will you be kind enough to check
me—I shall understand no sign—no hint—but speak
out, whatever it be, and I shall be grateful for it. I

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

am called rude—rude!—because I shake off the poisonous
dew, from every flower that I touch—before it has time
to scorch its vitals. No, madam; you are not the first,
whose temples have throbbed at the sound of my voice.
One man, a very dear friend, has told me, that he could
endure anything but my voice, in argument; another,
that it was like a clarionet in his ears; another, a lady—
after I had told her a long story, for the second time,
which I knew that I had told her before; and, when I
reproached her, for her forgetfulness, or complaisance—
she told me, that she never understood half that I
said—that my voice frightened her; and that, no stranger,
or female, without nerves of cast iron, could
endure it. No—madam—I thank you. I feel your
good intention; and will reform. But do not despair;—
when I have become quiet and meek—you laugh—I do
not wonder at it—.”

“Do not imagine that you are the first, that has reproved
me; no—I remember something of the same kind,
at this moment. I had been particularly fine; and the
man, to whom I was talking, was, to my notion, the
most respectful auditor that I had ever had—I stopped.
He made no answer. His eyes were rivetted upon my
breast. At last, he drew a long breath.”

“Mighty powers,” he cried out, “what a play of
langs!” And, on another occasion too, where I had
been very eloquent and convincing—very—a sweet woman
looked me up in the face—there was a dead silence.”

“Pray,” said she, “had'nt you a deaf grandfather?”

“The question puzzled me, exceedingly, for a
while; and the company, I remember, laughed, heartily,
at the time; but it was long before I understood the
drift of it. She must have thought, by my voice, that
I not only had a deaf grandfather, but that. I had been
brought up, or raised with him; and that my deaf grandfather
was in a fair way to have a deaf grand-daughter
in law, if I should ever marry.”

“Some other conversation passed; and, when he had
gone, I asked Mr. H. what he thought of him,” continued
Elizabeth.

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“The vainest creature in the world,” said she—“but
then, his vanity is like the vanity of no other human
being. He seems to boast without intending it; without
even knowing it; and, all the while too, as if he
honestly believed every word that he said.”

“He does believe it, my dear Madam,” said I. “Nay,
what is worse, I am afraid that we should find it hard
to undeceive him.”

“I am afraid so, too!” said she, leaving me. “Make
what you can of him, Elizabeth. He is beyond my
skill. They were astonished!—ha—ha—ha!—“Yes—
I will be bound they were; such a noise would astonish
anybody.”

“I reflected on the matter, my good brother, after
she had gone. “Another man,” said I, “would have
talked, if he could, all the while; just as Hammond did;
thereby, showing that he knew his own powers of entertainment;
thereby proving, that he believed himself, to
be worthy of engrossing all the conversation. Yet, he
would never have owned it—never have said it. Hammond
would. There is the difference between Hammond's
vanity, and that of other men.”

“She is right;” said I, to myself. “My sister is
right.”

eaf292v2.n1

[1] An argument, of which the above is the substance, was written
by a friend of mine, and published in the Baltimore Telegraph, the
moment that Judge Marshall's decision was known in that city; and
before it had been published or reported. It was, in fact, a severe
but very just criticism, on that unaccountable judgment; and was received
by the mob of lawyers, just as the writer might have expected;—
and just as natural reason always will be received, by men,
who, like the followers of Aristotle—in all matters, whether of law,
religion, or metaphysicks, combat with words, rather than ideas
it was received as a very presumptuous, and impertinent affair.
Yet I have lived to hear a part of the same doctrines, publickly and
privately maintained by William Pinkney, himself—(since the criticism
appeared in the papers;
) and a part sustained in the New York
Courts, by the same process of reasoning;—a part repeated in the report
of Judge Marshall's decision, which had not been published,
when my friend wrote his criticism; and he had neither heard the
argument, nor received any intimation, whatever, of its nature; and
not only that, but I have lived to hear all that remained of Judge
Marshall's celebrated opinion in that case, justified, by a declaration
from one of the bench; that they were influenced, in going all
lengths, at the time—the Judges of the Supreme Court of the United
States!—by a hope of forcing Congress to pass a national bankrupt
law; and that, having found the project to be a vain one, they
are now continually seeking to evade, and escape from, their own
decision, by every legal subtlety, refinement and pretence. Be it so:
but it would be more manful, to my notion, if they would reconsider
their judgment; acknowledge their transgression; and repent, like
men, and like Judges; and not sneak out of the consequences of their
own solemn opinion—while the opinion, itself, stands, on record against
them, an everlasting reproach, to their wisdom and honesty.

Ed.

-- 022 --

CHAPTER II.

Hammond...Friendship...Glimpse of Emma.....Adventure...
Hammond is wounded...Surgeon...A poet...His character...Letter...
Development of character...Sensibility to disgrace...Rebuke...
Reconciliation.

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

The next day, Hammond led me out, through the borders
of the city; and amused me with such a variety of
information, anecdote, and wit, that I was seized with
a strange, troubled, anxious admiration of him.—
Where had he acquired it?—among men? No—he had
been less among men, than I; though older, by two or
three years. Where then?—by studying his own nature.
I looked at him with amazement. Touch what
theme I would, he had always something to say upon
it, that was new, and worth repeating. I found too,
that, what he said, was said, in a manner so peculiarly
his own, so simple, so energetick! that I was able to
repeat it, word for word, sometimes, though the same
things, perhaps, would have made no impression upon
me, had another said them; or, had I read them. His
manner was often sudden, vehement—abrupt,—pleasant
for a moment or two, but not longer—yet so indignant,
vivid, burning and sarcastick, that I felt an
unaccountable sense of his superiority oppressing me.—
Go where he would, there seemed to be no thought of his
ugliness, even in the boys. Every body saluted him,
respectfully. But he had no companions, I observed,
among the youthful. Two or three middle-aged men,
and several aged ones, came out to meet him; and stood
and held his hands, as if he had been one of them, while
we went along. I felt like a boy in their presence.

At last, we came to the woods---where the most beautiful
stream in the world, goes, making a picture at
every bend before you.

“How happened it,” said I, while we stood looking
at the water below us, which ran, smoothly and swiftly,
in one part of the stream; and then broke out into quick,

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

turbulent flashes---and bright sparkles, at another---that
we pass by the countenance of Nature in her repose
and tranquillity, as if we saw it not; and that, we are
only startled into exclamation or delight, by meeting
with it, when it is agitated or disturbed. It is that---
but you are about to speak---go on—.”

“It is a part of human nature, William. Power is
never felt or acknowledged, unless it be mischievous.
A great and good man, who spends a whole life, in fulfilling
every duty, and appointment of life; who is a
father and a husband; a brother and a child; a citizen
and a magistrate---who lives and dies in the scrupulous
discharge of every amiable duty, to God and man---
how far is he known---by whom---and how? For a few
miles---by a few people, and only as a good man? Few
believe him to be a great man; --for, whatever may be
his greatness, it has never been visible to them. No
man ever was great in the management of his family,
and relationship with society. To be great, he must
have the power, at least, of being mischievous;—
and even then, until he be mischievous, people cannot
be certain of his power to be so. Look at that water;
It is far deeper, more useful, and richer, with a greater
multitude of fish, just there, where it is going, quietly
and smoothly, on its way, reflecting you willow trees;
and darkened by the shadow of that green bank---see!
that where I point --how singular!---one cannot tell
where the water touches the bank, so uniform is the
deep green, and so vivid the reflection: but what I was
about to say, is this---that we pass that part of the
stream with careless insensiblity. Yet here, we stop, and
lift up our hands in delight;---here, where the water appears
to be spouting up, out of the broken rock, in a
thousand bustling cascades---just as if Moses himself
had been here---and smitten the solid granite---till it
dissolved in water spouts---or gushed out, through a
hundred shattered fissures, in brightness and smoke.---
Yet here there is no utility in it---it is only beauty. So
with the human character. It is ruffled to light---nay,
I once wrote half a dozen lines on the same subject----
perhaps I can repeat them.”

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]



The willow tree stood, with her tresses as bright,
As airy and high, as a warriour-feather;
Now bending in shade, and now stooping in light;
While, we wandered abroad by the moon, together—
Their braiding was dark, while the breezes were still:
But brightened, whenever they over it played:
So the broad and deep river—the smooth running rill
Go silent and dark, in their channels, until
They are ruffled to light. So our pulses are still,
Till we flash through some path that convulsion hath made.
The willow and water are emblems of life—
We darken in peace; but we brighten in strife.

“I do not remember the words exactly, but they are
somewhat after that fashion. I wrote them hastily;—
and am not often, as you know, foolish enough to repeat
my own poetry.”

It was very true. I had never heard Hammond repeat
a line of it before; and I verily believe, that he did
not remember twenty lines, of all that he had ever written.

“So too, in the moral word,” continued Hammond.
“Great virtues are, by the very law of their being, unobtrusive,
calm and beneficent. Men see nothing, and hear
nothing of them. Women fulfil their duties, with all
the affectionate secrecy and silence of devotion, every
day, in the world;—yet, what woman is taken notice of,
while she performs only her duty? Look at the French
Revolution? The women that became conspicuous then,
during the reign of terrour, were not greater, in reality,
than while they were nursing their children, or comforting
their husbands; and watching over their household.
Yet, till they were sprinkled with the blood of
their dear ones—or, had became sanguinary participators
in the revolution, they were unknown. So with
politicians and writers. The arts of peace are beneficent
and gentle. Those of war, tumultuous and confounding.”

“Nay”—(after a pause—during which, he uncovered
his bald head—and lifted up his large, full eyes to the

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

sky, as if he were overheard there—and was not ashamed,
nor afraid to be overheard there)—“even with God
himself, it is altogether the same. We are not conscious
of his presence, and power and greatness, at
such a time as this, when all creation is actually sleeping
under his outstretched hands. But anon, when he
arises—and would rebuke us—when he shakes the
skies; and the earth trembles; then do we cry out,—The
Lord God of heaven and earth! The Lord God omnipotent!”

There was one remarkable peculiarity in the countenance
of this man, which I have omitted to mention,
as it deserves. It was this. His eyes were very large;
and, in general, very ugly; particularly, when he was
deadly pale, as he was, for ever, when agitated or moved—
and his rough hair was tumbled—and tossed all over
his head,. But, when they were uplifted,—the large
black balls—with a wide, glittering, white edge below
them—they were, if not the most beautiful eyes, that I
ever saw, the most awful and amazing. They had
the faculty of dilitation and contraction, like those of
the cat family, and the owl—such as I never saw, before,
in any human eyes. It was not, that the pupil enlarged—
but the pupil—iris—and ball—instantaneously,
would grow to twice their usual size. At such a time
too; and, hardly at any other, was there a certain unity of
expression all over the face of Hammond; a vast harmony—
his large white teeth, and red mouth---and broad
nostrils were actually sublime. In looking at them,
ugly as they individually were, all except the mouth,
you would absolutely forget the character of each, in
the wonderful expression of the whole. In fact, Hammond
the Dwarf, was made to look up---everlastingly
up---at the sky, or into the face of his Maker. When
he communed with men; or with the creatures and
things below him—his face was more that of a brute
beast, than of a human creature—coarse, broad and
sensual---to such a degree, that his chaste and expressive
mouth, took the character of gloating sensuality---
low appetite—and even gluttony. There was at such
a time too, no unity of expression in it. His eyes

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

appeared to have no connexion with each other---no communication---and
less, if possible, with the rest of his
face,---while one was broad and open---the other was
nearly shut---I have seen this many a time: and one, I
have seen lighted up to a dazzling depth—while the
other was cowering like a serpent's eye, among the
coarse, abundant lashes. At the time that I speak of,
however, there was none of that contradiction. And
I actually shook with the noise of his heart; and felt my
heart dying within me, when he stood up and shouted,
with a solemn clear voice---which was returned to him
from all the hills about---The Lord God of Heaven and
earth! The Lord God omnipotent!

It began to grow dark; and we were yet in the beautiful
dim wood that skirted the hills about our city.

“You will spend the evening with us,” said I—

“Do you desire it?”

“Yes—.”

“You are cordial.” said he. “I accept your invitation.
But---we are alone now. You know me. You
have known me for some years. I want a friend. I
have looked about me. I find few, that I would wish
to be my friends—none, that I would take much trouble
with, to make so. Don't interrupt me. I am weary of
acquaintances. You hated me cordially, once. You
hate me no longer. I would have you love me, as cordially.
Three months from to-day, I shall offer you
my hand. I do not ask you if you will take it. I leave
you three months to think of it. It is no light matter,
for men like us, to swear friendship. It must be done
cautiously, deliberately; but once sworn, we are like
brothers
.”

There was a peculiar emphasis in what he said; and,
particularly in the word brothers. It startled me then,
I remember; but, I paid less attention to it, at the time,
than afterward.

I offered him my hand. He put it back, proudly.

“No,” said he “not yet, William Adams—not yet.
Let us not be precipitate I want something to love;
something that will love me—die for me. You are the
man, I think. Women are out of the question. They

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

cannot love at all, as I would be loved—and if they
could, God has forbidden it to me.”

His voice trembled—.

“I thought that you had such a friend,” said I.

“Whom do you mean?”

“Young W—.”

“He!—he, a friend, such as I want. No—Do you
know me? Do you know him? No, I am not to be
flattered or made a fool of. I have no respect for boyish
attachment. The friendship of boys, and the love
of girls are not aliment for my stomach. I covet the
affection of children, but not of grown children. Mr.
W. is a young man of uncommon genius; but he wants
nerve, fortitude, iron. Stop—let us go by my chambers,
and I will show you what he is. On the way, I
will tell you how our acquaintance began. It was one
of his seeking. You know that I am a solitary fellow.
The young men avoid me: and the old are afraid of
me; and this very day, you have seen many men cross
the street to speak to me; and stand before me; with their
hats off—who, a few years ago, would have thought it
presumption in me—to—.”

We were now upon the pavement again; and were
interrupted by a shriek; and saw a crowd gathered a
little before us. I sprang forward—but was withheld
by Hammond. “Stop!” said he. “Let us take our
measures, before we get into the mob—that we may act
in concert. We shall be separated there.” Just as he
said this, a young woman leaned out of a window, that
we were passing, to fasten the blinds. I stopped to
admire her neck and shoulders. They were most beautifully
turned; and there was a noble, patient loftiness
in her look, that I never forgot afterward. I mention
this, because it agitated me, at the time, and because—
but no matter. Before we met again, an unaccountable
notion beset me, that she was lame—and—.

We soon found, that the uproar was caused by a brutal
ruffian, a drayman, who, in the mere wantonness of
his heart, had struck a young negro girl, a blow with
his whip, that brought the blood through her thin
clothes. It was actually oozing out, and trickling

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

down to her feet, when we came in sight. My first impulse
was to knock the scoundrel down.

“Stop!”—said Hammond, imperatively. “Silence!—
what is the meaning of all this?”

All began to speak at once.

“Have done!” he cried, leaping into the middle of
the crowd, that gave away on all sides, some in terrour,
and some in mockery—and facing the ruffian.

The turbulent voices all died away. Every face was
turned to his. The poor girl, who had been sobbing,
as if she were cut to the bone, stopped, all at once;—
and from the scornful, malignant scowling of the rascal,
with the whip, I began to apprehend that I should
soon be wanted in the aftray;---but no—he could not
well stand in the rebuke of the Dwarf alone. Every
look was upon Hammond. He had not moved his eyes
from the face of the man, for nearly a minute.

“How is this?” said he, at last. “Have you struck
her?—are you not ashamed of it?”

Instead of replying, the scoundrel raised his whip,
and, for a moment, seemed to menace Hammond. He
only smiled I should have cut his throat, upon the
spot---but he only smiled. I waited the issue.

The next moment, the whip resounded—like a pistol;
and the poor girl leaped, upright, from the earth---as if
she had been cut through the heart.

I had raised my arm, and---but Hammond was already
at work. I looked at him---he was black in the
face. He stood holding upon the naked and brawny
wrist of the other---who was struggling with him---and
appeared searching for something, in his side pocket, at
the same time.

Do not strike her again”---said Hammond---“do
not. I would not have your blood upon my hands.”

“I will, by God!”—cried the other, attempting it,
violently, but in vain.

“Begone!” cried Hammond—biting his lips—and
knitting his brows—to the stupid girl—“Begone!”

She shook, and obeyed him.

The man wrenched away his hand, at last, and
would have pursued her.

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

“Another step!”—said Hammond, plucking at his
arm.

That other step was taken; and, ere you could have
clapped your hands thrice, I heard the lash strike the
limbs of Hammond; and saw him, with his teeth clenched—
and the blood issuing from his nostrils, kneeling
upon the breast of the other. Both were motionless.—
The people retreated in consternation, and shrieked.
I plucked Hammond from the fellow; but he had hardly
life enough to stand up; and the blood was in a little
puddle, on the earth where he ell. The man lay, in
the street, like a dead body—his neckcloth torn—and
twisted round, and round—and his eyes blood-shot—
It was a case of life and death;—I had seen the blow,—
with a whip too---and could I blame him!

Hammond put his hand to his side---and my first
thought was, that he had burst a blood vessel; but no---
he was only wounded. He had been stabbed in the
scuffle.

The man was taken up; and soon gave symptoms of
life;---and Hammond sent for a carriage; took me into
it, called upon the surgeon himself; and submitted to
inspection on the spot.

Such was his coolness, or insensibility, that he continued
the conversation, in which we had been interrupted
in the same tone, just as if nothing had happened---till
the business was over.

“What think you of it, Doctor?” said he.

The Doctor shook his head.

“Nonsense, Doctor. We know your profession.---
Law and physick are alike. We never shake our heads
in bad cases. It is then our business to keep up the
patient's heart. But in less serious matters, we shake
our heads, so that we may have the more credit for our
cures.”

The Doctor laughed.

“Do you think that there is any danger, Doctor---
any? you understand me”

Any,” said the surgeon, hesitating. “There is a—a—
some danger, you know, in every wound—but, I—
we can tell better, tomorrow. If there should be any inflammation—
or—.”

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

“My dear Neck or Nothing—leave me alone with
the good man, a moment;” said Hammond.

I started, at the old and well remembered name—
and obeyed; and the surgeon told me, afterward, with
the air of one that cannot rightly believe what he has
just seen, with his own eyes, what passed between
them.

“Tell me,” said Hammond, “plainly; and without
any shuffling, whether you would advise me, to be prepared
for the worst? I feel that the wound is deep;
deeper, perhaps, than you think. I know that there is
one bad symptom—it does not bleed, outwardly—it is
in a part, too, particularly subject to inflammation; and
I could feel that your probe did not follow all the turns
of the knife. My notion is, that I bent the blade, after
it entered my body; for, he tried, more than once, be
fore he could draw it out.”

“Can you bear it?” said the surgeon.

Bear it!—bear what?” answered Hammond; his
beautiful mouth curling—and nostrils dilating. “I
can bear any thing. Am I to die?—immediately? do
not fear to tell me so. There is no time to lose. Bear
it—I!—why—what have I to frighten me?—A pure
conscience? No—let me die. What have I to bind
me to life?—No children—no wife—no beloved one;—
a monster—a hideous and mis-shapen monster—no,
no good doctor—tell me at once, what is my peril?”

“I do not believe you to be in great danger;” was the
cautious, uncomfortable reply; “but the knife has gone
near, very near to a vital part; and, I am afraid, has
wounded an artery. We shall do the best, that we
can, for you. You shall have a bed in my house. I
will go, immediately, for Doctor Jeffries—but, I would—
I—it might be well, you know, to—to—to be prepared.
Every prudent man will be prepared. There
is no knowing what may happen.”

“Well, well doctor. I shall go home, if I can. I
thank you, nevertheless, for your offer—come in, William.”

“I entered—helped him into a carriage; and we were
soon at his own chamber; he, chatting, as

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

unconcernedly, as if there were no apprehension within his
heart.

But I—I could not talk. And, when the consultation,
which followed immediately, was over, I shed
tears, in thankfulness to heaven that it was not a mortal
wound.

“I was saying,” said Hammond, as soon as they had
gone—“that I could not brook acquaintances. I will
have no friend, who cannot lock and rivet his heart
to mine. I gave you three months, for a trial. It will be
long enough, for us to understand each other, thoroughly;
and then, if we both feel that we can embrace, like
men; and stand up together, against misfortune and discouragement—
it will be well for us. If not—let us
then part, and never cross one another's path again.”

“You spoke of Wallace. Take that key—the secretary
there—open it.” I opened the cabinet, and
took out a bundle of papers. “Yes—yes—that's the
bundle—thank you.—This letter, I wrote to him a long
time ago. Read it. It will give you a better notion of
what I am; and of what my friendship is, than you can
now have, of either. Nay—not just now. Read it, when
you are at home. Meanwhile, let me tell you, as I
promised, how we became acquainted;—but first, tell
me what you saw, in that window, as we passed? Some
angel, I suppose—they are very plenty, of late. Every
square has a few of the breed. You colour. I have
not hurt you, I hope. Was it any body that you know—
and—and—why, what alarms you?”

“I know not;” I answered, “I know that I have never
seen her before; and yet, I feel as if I had—some where,
I know not where.”

Her! whom?”

“That woman. I cannot get her out of my mind.—
I feel as if I had been acquainted with her, in my childhood—
in another world—or as if I had seen her picture
some where.—It is'nt as if I had seen her.”

“Poh—nonsense. This dreaming is common with
your inflammatory spirits. Every beautifully-faced, or
proudly-walking woman; every timid and delicate

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

innocent creature; and every superb one, is full of sentiment
or magnificence, to the high in blood.”

“And the high in heart;” said I.

He turned, and smiled; and as he turned, he caught
a view of his own countenance, in the mirror; it darkened.
“A big head!—a big head!” said he, glancing
at me.

I understood him; it went to my heart; but, I had
presence of mind enough to reply, in his own words,
just as he had used them, years and years before—striking
my breast, as I did so, just in his own impressive,
strange manner.

“Yea—and a big heart too!”

He grasped my hands—the swarthy red of his bald
forehead, vanished—vanished, like a shadow; his frown
went off—but, he remained deeply affected, for a minute
or two.

“I thank you,” said he; “it is true. I have a big
heart.”

So he had. Had he not? He could not have said
so, as he did, if he had not.

“Some day or other, you may meet that woman
again—” said he; “and then, you will remember these
very sensations; and imagine that they were sympathetick
and ominous! Was the woman beautiful?”

“No,” I replied; “but wise, and lofty of heart, I am
sure.”

“Yes, yes, I dare say so. And, marry whom you
will, dear Neck or Nothing—(I started again—I
could'nt get reconciled to the name;) for marry somebody,
you must, and will; and then, I shall give you up;
this it is, that makes a woman of me, when I think of
opening my heart to one that will not, cannot, in the nature
of things abide, for ever, in it—it tempts me to forswear
opening it at all. But, I was saying that, when
you are married, no matter to whom, there will always
be some such incident in your memory, to hallow your
delusion—as if—I suppose these phenomena are common.”

“No;” said I, seriously. “That neck and countenance—
no matter—I cannot talk of her. I wish that

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

I could forget her. I am poor and lonely; and I shall
never meet her again.”

Hammond smiled benevolently, compassionately, at
first; and then, while I watched his face, it took a slow expression
of pity, then of scorn—and then of bitterness.

I felt my cheeks burn.

“Your love must be valuable, and very permanent—”

“It is” said I,—“My love is! My hatred is! My
friendship is! Take your choice.”

“I like your spirit—let us leave the subject. O, I
remember. I had begun to tell you of Wallace—I will
finish it now, if you please. My acquaintance began,
three years ago—I was on a visit to a friend of mine.
He had in his possession some work that I had written.”

“An author too!” said I, with surprise.

“Yes, an author,” continued Hammond, in the same
tone. “He had shown it, or lent it to Mr. Wallace;
and, expecting to see me, had told of it; and made a sort
of promise to bring us together.”

“There is a note,” said the man, handing a paper
to me, with his strong countenance all illuminated,
“in which you have some concern. The writer wants
to know you. Read it, and tell me what you think of
it.”

“I read it. I was the subject of it. It had, evidently,
been written for me to see. It was laboured and
unnatural—no note at all. It was a piece of affected
enthusiasm; full of powerful, but unmeaning words;
without principle or feeling, or sincerity.”

“I do not wish to know him,” said I, returning the
note.”

“He smiled, and told me the character of the man; that
he was a poet, highly gifted, enthusiastick, but inexperienced”

“Still, I felt no desire to be acquainted with him.—
He was too much a man of the world, for me.—I did'nt
much like being cajoled, so barefacedly.”

“But, not long after, I happened to be in company,
where the conversation fell upon the poets of the day;
and his name was mentioned by a fine intelligent girl,
who had known him from his very boyhood, without

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

having understood him. She had rather a happy talent
at description; and a quick sense of the ridiculous.
She described him as “immeasurably” affected—“inordinately
vain—“superlatively” conceited, &c.&c. (using
the same kind of disproportionate language, which
you will hear, every day, from what are called smart
women—whose vivacity and impertinence are mistaken
for wit and talent;) and, finally, she gave us an imitation
of him, in one of his best fits of abstraction, in
a fashionable company, sitting apart, if you please,
and talking, for half an hour together, in a plaintive
voice, just loud enough to be overheard by the company—
about poetry—melancholy—cold blue water—
willow tresses washing themselves in the shadow,
and moonlight—the emptiness of worldly enjoyment—
and especially of sensual enjoyment—like
some spirituality, looking with eyes of compassionate
wonder, upon the coarsenses of all mortal appetite;
and this, perhaps, with a glass of wine in one hand, and
a lump of cake in the other—surrounded by ribbons,
laces and chattering girls—and dressed in a suit of
perfectly fashionable clothing, from head to foot—so
arranged as to prove, that, whatever else he thought of,
he did not forget the tailor.”

“I listened to all that she said of him; and left her,
wondering less at the follies, of which she had been
speaking, in a man of genius; than at herself, a woman
of fine judgment, and a good heart, for not discovering,
in the very excess of his vanity and pretension, conclusive
evidence of sensibility and genius—for sensibility
and genius are inseparably combined; and always
proportioned to each other. I determined to see him;
and if it were not too late, to save him. I went out of
my way, for the purpose; and prevailed upon him, at
last, to comprehend that there was a time and a place
for all things; and that superlative poetry, misapplied,
would only be superlatively ridiculous. I taught him
that the spirit of poetry was a holy thing,—a light, not
to be shown idly;—an odour, and a flavour, not to be
diffused, but in holy places, and on holy occasions;—
a kind of enchantment, that, to be acknowledged by the

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

multitude, should be withheld from their encroachment;
enshrined and unapproachable, except to the
pure of heart, and high of thought; to be touched irreverently
even by the keeper himself, of it, only at the peril
of blindness and confusion.”

“I studied his character, I tell you, as no other
man would ever have taken the trouble to study it. I
found the elements of his mind in pitiable, but shining
disorder. He was labouring under a moral derangement,
which the world could not understand, and would,
in time, mistake for intellectual derangement. He
seemed to have no settled principles of action—no aim—
no object, except an indefinite one, that kept continually
shifting. He was ambitious, to be sure; but not
for eminence, in any one particular thing. His ambition
was rather a diseased appetite, for present
notoriety, than the gallant longing of a great heart for
an imperishable, and distant reputation. To his view,
the present was immortality; and he was foolish enough,
to believe, that the future must echo to the voice of the
present. He was, emphatically, a man of genius
though not a man of talent;—but of such a genius, as I
would not that a brother, or son of mine should have,
for all the world.—It was a kingly shadow, with the
shadow of regal habiliments, about it, which, when
you approached them, fell off and faded into brilliant
exhalation—like coloured ice; in the sunshine. Talent
is substance. Genius is show. Talent is a primary
quality of things, like weight—genius the secondary
quality, like colour.”

“Mr. Wallace I mean to say, was not conspicuous
for talent, weight or substance of material; but he
was for genius—fashion—shape—colour and beauty.”

“He was incapable of reasoning, for five minutes together,
with any thing like continuity of purpose; and
was almost incapable of understanding a legitimate deduction.
His colloquial powers were showy, and artificial;
and his best conversation, at one time, although
he improved somewhat, before I left him, was a
perpetual digression. He never understood how to introduce
a story, an illustration, or even a remark; but,
let him say what he would, when he was in

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

company, where he wished to shine, it always appeared
premeditated; as if he had just been reading about it;
and was determined to talk about it, before it was forgotten.
Then too, he had tricks of forgetfulness, and
abstraction, that every body could see through; bursts
of enthusiasm, that all could perceive were counterfeit;
little absences, and abruptnesses, which were evidently
predetermined, to disguise a want of aptitude for conversation,
under the appearance of originality, precipitation,
and extreme thoughtfulness. He had no real
sincerity of temper, and no true integrity of heart.—
The fault was in his education. He was intended for
a man of the world; and he sought to be something above
the world. The consequence was, that he became
neither the one thing nor the other. He had too much genius
for the former; and too little good sense, for the later.
His mind was a world of beautiful material, all in disorder—
a mine of brilliant, but unvisited ore. He had
far too little of natural grandeur—that awful and distinct
something, which comforts and upholds great
men, under all the dispensations of the world—too little
of that heroick originality, which shows itself continually;
and acts without study, or preparation; and far
too much of that showy counterfeit, which common
men employ themselves about, with indolent assiduity—
troubled, impatient hearts, unsteady hands, and confused
eyes. He was totally destitute of delicacy; and
would flatter his best friend, most grossly, to his face;
and that, not as if taken by surprise, or carried away
by passionate enthusiasm; but, as if he thought it expected;
or a part of good breeding; or, would produce
a return cargo of like nastiness;—and, not unfrequently,
so as to convince a keen observer, that it was done for
the purpose of doing him—in the way of management.
So too, he would bear flattery in turn, that ought to
offend any man: or, if that were withheld, he would
speak of himself, in the most extravagant terms, not as
I have known one man do, whom, I could not help forgiving
for it, even at the time, offensive as it would
have been in another, merely because, he spoke, and
looked, as if he believed what he said; and as if he had
been driven to acknowledge, what he was too honest,

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

and too bold, to conceal or deny—his own proud opinion
of himself. No; Wallace did not speak of himself, in
that way, although he had seen the same person, that I
just spoke of; and, having been dazzled and confounded
by his great self confidence, had striven to imitate it.
No! but he spoke of himself, in extravagant language,
just as if it were a matter of calculation with him;
and as if he, himself, did not believe what he said; but
only thought of making other men believe it. So that,
at last, if you studied him, as I did, you would, probably,
have come to the same conclusion; which was, that
he thought far too highly of himself, and spoke far
more highly of himself, than he thought.”

“In short, I studied him thoroughly; and set him down,
at last, as a brilliant, idle creature, wonderfully mistaken
by the world; and altogether ignorant of himself;
presumptuous enough to imagine, that, by continually
practising upon two or three paltry maxims, such as
the veriest school boy will begin the world with, he
would be able to overreach the rest of mankind. A pitiable
delusion; but one, that has led many a vain fellow
into a belief, that he was winding men about his finger,
who were only withheld, by their compassion for his
youth, from expressing their contempt for him. If he
could have got rid of his artificial enthusiasm; counterfeit
melancholy; his propensity to imitation, trick
and deceit—a propensity which made him imitate what
was altogether beneath himself;—play tricks with them
that he most loved, without any possible excuse, unless
it were that of habit;—and deceive people, where
he had nothing to gain, and every thing to lose, by deceit;—
and if he had shut himself up, and away from
the world; studied and meditated for a few years, until
his mind were composed, and habits of discipline and
self denial were established, he might become an astonishing
man; but he was likely, from all that I saw,
to run only a short, useless, and shining career; wandering
a while without aim, through the beautiful element
that he had fallen into—heedless of the wonderful
creatures that flew and swam, for ever about him—
and terminating the whole,in darkness and forgetfulness.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

I pitied him, as I have told you—from my heart, I pitied
him. It appeared to me that it was yet possible to save
and reform him; and that, if any man could do it, it must
be some friend; a true and honest friend, such as I could
be to him. I had known the want of such an one, when
I was another Wallace. But none came. God
chose to save me, in his own way. I was well nigh
wrecked, to be sure, body and soul; but that only made
me the more thankful for his beneficent interposition;
and I asked myself how I should acknowledge the mercy.
By doing that to another, said my heart, which
had it been done to me, when I was young and headstrong,
would have saved me and mine, from utter degradation.
Till I encountered Wallace, I had few opportunities
of putting my thought into execution. Some
young men, I had met, to be sure; but none that was
ever in the same danger as he; or so much like what I,
myself, had been, in my youth. You smile, William.
Well, smile on. I do feel like an old man. I am an
old man, when I compare myself with men, that were
born about the same time with me. I feel as if I were
of a generation before them. Smile on—I am in truth,
much older at my heart; and far more experienced, than
you, although we are so nearly of an age. However,
to return to Wallace.—With all his faults, I feel
assured that he was very sincere in his attachment to
me; and that he dealt more plainly and directly with
me, than with any body else; for the truth is, that he
was afraid of me, even while he loved me; that he trembled
before me, even while it was a pride and boast with
him, that I was one of “his dear, five hundred friends.”
I have mentioned how I came to see him; and, one day
or other, perhaps, I may describe to you the whole of
our first interview. It would make you smile. He
was a good deal disturbed, and disappointed, when he
saw me. He had expected to find me, a stern, thoughtful,
and melancholy man, with a haughty forehead,
wicked mouth, and austere eye; and he found me so totally
unlike what he expected, that it was a good while,
before he recovered from the shock, that my appearance
gave him. Before I had well seated myself, I

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

found that there was quite too much electioneering address
in his manner, for me. He was altogether too much
of the gentleman. I have said, that he was disappointed,
when he saw me; but he was yet more so,
when he heard me talk. But he was afraid to tell me
so; and was, therefore, put to the ridiculous necessity,
of concealing his mortification, by a feigned enthusiasm,
and surprise, which he continually expressed, at
whatever I said; it mattered not, how common place,
just as if he could discover some hidden meaning at
the bottom;—and just, if he meant to make me believe,
that he could see through all my affected simplicity, and
directness; and detect the lurking and significant mystery,
therein—with the readiness of a twin spirit—
communing with another, before men, in some unknown
language. This amused me a good deal, I assure
you, for a time; but, at last, I felt a little offended;
and, particularly, when I found that he would not understand
me, at all; according to the received meaning
of my words; and that he had the presumption to think of
flattering me—as if any man could do that! William,
you know that I am not made to play upon other men
in that way; and still less, am I to be played upon. I
hate mystery. I always speak, as I think. My speech
is only audible thought. I think aloud. If played upon
at all, it shall not be so gently. I cannot endure
the dainty fingering of white-handed people. I am
not a guitar, nor a jewsharp. If men will bring the musick
out of my heart, let them leap upon it, at full
length, like Handel upon the great German organ, and
play upon it, with hands and feet. No! the little that
I have, shall not be teased and pestered out of me, by
babies. I continued near him. I began that night;
and, before I left that part of the country, I had put
him in training for greater matters;—and, in time, if
he would have followed my advice, which was very
simple, and confirmed by experiment on myself—and
been content to labour steadily; and work, as if idleness
in a man of genius, were impiety to God;—as if
he felt that the power and capacity to be any thing,
was altogether the same thing, as to be any thing;—
and that talent was not intuition:—if he had done this,

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

and been content, under the disregard of the world;
awaiting, calmly, the consummation of his destiny; giving
out, continually, that patient, affecting confidence in
his Maker, which a man of true genius, with all his infirmities,
cannot help giving, as an expression of gratitude,
any more than the wilderness can help giving out its
blossoming, and exhalation; and musick, and thanksgiving—
after a shower, when the sunshine is upon it;—if he
had been unintimidated, unyielding, determined against
temptation and trial;—and had toiled on, for a few years
only, as I shall toil, for ever and ever, till the world
have gone through all her revolutions, with me, he
might have been a beautiful phenomenon—not perhaps,
an amazing one, perplexing the nations; but one, whose
coming and going, would be stayed for, and sorrowed
after by gentle hearts, and affectionate dispositions.—
But enough of this. Let me relate two or three anecdotes
of our acquaintance, that you may the better understand,
how I expect to be treated by you, if we ever
pledge our hands together—and what is the worth of
my friendship”

“We were about parting one night. I found it necessary
to speak to him, face to face, like a man. I told
him that sudden prepossessions were never to be depended
upon: that the affection and esteem, of men, must
be rooted; or they perish, with the first trial of cold and
wind: that I had distrusted his sincerity---but that I began
to think better of it. In short, I gave him a severe
lesson,---for, I had began to love him; and I wanted to
respect him. He was like what I had been, in temper:
though I had never been a flatterer---and he was one;
partly, by feeling, partly by nature, and partly by a
settled design---giving out largely, that some of it, at
least, might return to him, in the circulation of society---
curse such munificence! I say.”

“Would you believe it?—many months after this, I
received a letter from him; for I had consented to a correspondence,
that I might keep pace with the growth
of his thought—and he wrote, oftentimes, very beautifully—
in which he repeated, almost verbatim, the remarks
that I had addressed to him, together with my
suspicion of his sincerity; and applied them to me! Had

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

he forgotten the author? or did he believe that I had?
No matter which—it showed the character of the man's
mind. He was more anxious to write a beautiful letter,
than a sincere one;—more solicitous for effect, than
for friendship. He was disappointed, and could not
bear to own it. He was like some young girl, in love
for the first time, with something very commonplace,
or perhaps crooked, like myself; endeavouring to torture
her warped lover into beauty and proportion, correspondent
with the heroes that she had read of—blind,
and deaf, and obstinate to every thing like conviction.
Thus, for a time too, he insisted on regarding me, as
“grand, gloomy, and peculiar.” I laughed at the notion.
I was neither gloomy, nor grand, by nature; nor willing
to follow the fashion of the day, and be peculiar, like
everybody that I knew. I had a character of my own,
as distinct, as that of the founder, of the “grand and
gloomy order,” Lord Byron himself:—another had the
impudence to call me a “good natured fellow enough.”
Fool!—had he known me better, he would have charged
me with everything but good nature—and have been
pretty cautious how he came near enough to me, to
form any opinion at all of me.”

“And once, when I was sitting with Wallace; and
he had wrought himself up to the belief, that he had a
great man in his room, I could not forbear, maliciously
enough, too, I confess, to tell him what I had been
with the steadiest emphasis, and particularity in the
world! His countenance grew paler and paler—trembled—
paled and lengthened at every sentence; and he
kept changing his position, till, at last, he had nearly
turned his back upon me. It was a severe trial, I confess;
and I have never yet found one of my new and
violent admirers proof to it. One, a lady, who was
quite an enthusiast, for awhile, overwhelming me with
attention, was barely civil to me, after I acknowledged
that I had, a few years before, lived in a shop, and
sold tea to her.”

“Wallace was a poet—a fiery and intemperate one,—
and capable of being one of the first. But, when I
knew him, he was labouring at the trade. I had dabbled
in it—got some reputation, and found that mak

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

ing, what we call poetry, was only setting madness to
musick. And so—perhaps, because people said that I
could not—I abandoned it—did abandon it, just as I
had abandoned my painting—and the army—because
people thought that I could not. William Adams!-I could
do anything—where it depended upon myself. I can,
yet.”

“One evening, I was in his room—and he showed
me some stanzas, upon which he had been toiling for
two or three days. They were pretty; but full of faults;—
and, when he demanded my opinion, I gave it freely,
frankly, honestly. He was quite sore under it, and mortified,
and begged me to write something. I could not well
refuse, you know; and I dashed off a few lines, which he
affected to relish exceedingly. I did not. I told him so; I
took them up, began to criticise them; and, in fact, treated
my own verses worse than I had his. I attempted to
copy them, but I could not;—and, finally, at the end of
a few minutes, I produced a fair copy, entirely different,
however, from the original, even to the measure, tone,
and thought. They were, really, very pretty and very
unintelligible.[2] To give them greater value, I said,

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

as I laid down the pen. There—I shall write no more
poetry.”

“Are you serious?” said he—taking the cigar from
his mouth, and knocking the ashes from it, over the
edge of a wine glass, half full of old Madeira (for these
things were, emphatically, a part of his library.) “Perfectly,”
I replied.

“Then you will have no objection to say so, in black
and white:”—offering to fill my glass—

“Not the least—no, no, I thank you—I have drunk
one glass, to please you.”

“Only this one—it won't hurt you,” said he.

“No”—I replied, “not another drop.”

“Do me the favour then to write, under these lines,
(they had been written in the book of a fine girl that he
was then loving—after the fashion of poets) that you
have done with poetry.”

“With all my heart”—I did—dated the note—and
signed my name to it. A long time after this, he begged
leave to dedicate a poem to me. I consented, on
condition that he should be very temperate. Soon after,
a manuscript came on to me, with a letter, praying
that I would do—what he had not the patience to do—
see the faults in it, and correct them. I was willing
to make him my friend, if he had the metal for it;—
and, while I thought of the Bishop in Gil Blas, I went
about the work; and cut and slashed, into the very
heart of the manuscript;—knowing, that, savage as it
appeared—that was the only way of trying his fortitude.
The poem was printed—but he could not bear
it. He never spoke of it, though I pressed him directly
and indirectly. At last, that, which he had promised
to dedicate to me, came on, in manuscript. I read
it. It was a dark, taugled web—of brilliancy and shadow—
but without order and design. The colours
were rich—the tissue golden—and, with a

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

proper management—tapestry worthy of Heaven, and all
her stars, might have been woven out of it—but no! the
yarns were knotted and snarled. I told him so, and
returned it. It requires a stout heart, William Adams—
to take such aliment, from one that you reverence,
as I offered him; but a stouter heart, and a bolder hand,
to offer it I did my duty—I drove the knife home—
home to the vitals of the sufferer,—determined to let
out the black pestilent humour, the thick, coagulated
blood; and save him, if I could. Months went by, and
no reply. I found it necessary to write, and to speak,
once for all very plainly. Months went by, again—
and I received an answer. He had been sick—even
unto death, he said. That letter which you have by
you, is a copy of my last to him. It will show you
what I am.”

I opened the letter, and read, as follows—(it is still
in my possession.)

“But for your sake, my dear Wallace, I should never
write to you another line. I had nearly come once to
the resolution, never to speak, nor think, nor write of
you again. You have been ill. I am sorry for it.—
But the worst illness that you have, is one, of which,
whatever be the consequences. I am determined to
speak plainly.—You want resolution, steadiness, and
resisting power.

But why do I tell you this? would I mock at your
misery? No. But I would tell you a plain truth,
while it is not yet too late. You are fickle—feeble of
heart; too easily elated; too easily depressed. You
forget me, probably the truest friend that you ever had,
or ever will have—and why? merely because, in compliance
with your continual importunity, I took some
liberties with your poem; and you thought of playing
off a yet haughtier manner before me, because I returned
another to you, with my sincere and honest opinion.
Do you want a flatterer, for a friend? You do. You
search for flattery, as for your natural aliment. You
are prodigal of it, to others. Your own good opinion
of yourself is not sustenance enough, for your diseased
appetite. You crave that of fools, given to

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

repletion and loathing; and quickened with a mortal poison,
which you mistake for pungency.

I speak plainly; and I wish it to sink deeply; for
God only knows whether I shall ever write to you
again. One effort I am willing to make—one, that
makes my heart heave and collapse—it is for your good.
I am willing to forget all that has passed, on this plain
and easy condition, that, hereafter, you go steadily
about the work of reformation It will not be the work
of a week, nor a month, nor a year. But begin it.—
make up your mind to it. I do not fear to deal thus
with you, now. But the time may come, when it would
be folly or cruelty—when I should either pity you too
much, or scorn you too much, for such an attempt. I
would not wound any human being; still less, one that
I have loved and respected in any degree, unless I
knew that it was not too late. With you, it is not.

Let me conjure you, Wallace—let me conjure you! with
tears in my eyes, to have done, forever, with flattery.—
Teach your own heart to loathe it. In the next place,
let me pray you, never to ask another's opinion,until you
are prepared for its being unfavorable, and sure of his
honesty, at least; and then, though his opinion be unpalatable—
though he be wrong—for that may well
be, sometimes; I pray you, treat him with respect,
however you may treat his opinion. And last of all; I
pray you; if you wish to be, what you may be, if your
ambition be of the right sort—if it be not that childish,
brief passion for notoriety, which all young men of quick
sensibility, will feel at times—I pray you to undertake
something, no matter what, for a livelihood
and name. Hold yourself aloof from the world.—
Avoid it. Go to your room; use a regular and temperate
exercise; rigid economy; and never emerge—never!
but to your grave, or to distinction.

You are yet young. The great world is before you.
Are you capable of this? You are. I am—have been
have done—and am yet doing it; and I grow surer
and surer, every day, that I shall prevail at last. Yet
what have I; or rather, what had I, at your age, of evil
in my nature, that you have not?—Nothing. I was as

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

capricious; sensitive; vain; ambitious, without aim or
object; as impatient of delay and restraint; and as incapable
of brooking humiliation, however well or ill
merited. But, I have learnt some wisdom since; not
much; but some—the profit of which, may be yours.

In the name then, of all that is lordly and beautiful
in man's nature, let me implore you. Wallace, to undertake
this! Begin immediately; you have not an
hour to lose. Begin, and despair not. You will prevail.
If you feel that you are able to begin, write to
me. I will treat you as ever; and not revive the subject.
If not, never let me hear from you again. I will
have no man for a friend, who is not capable of this.—

And I have done with acquaintances. My correspondence
is broken up. My professional business employs
me, night and day. But, if you accept of my
condition, I shall remain your friend and correspondent.

Understand me. You do not know me, if you believe
that I am to be thrown off, and whistled back
again, at pleasure. No—I know too well the value of
my own friendship—my own value. I forgive you, for
your neglect of me; but I do not, and will not forgive
you, for your neglect of yourself, your genius, talent,
and friend.

Do not be rash. You have time to think, before
you answer me. It is hard going back.

Yes—Mr. Pullen has been here. We had but little
conversation, respecting you. But, I spoke very plainly.
As to his opinion of me; and the opinions of all,
who, eight months ago, thought humbly of me, you are
mistaken. I stand higher than ever, in their respect.—
I knew it. I knew that I should, then—I said so. But,
they did not believe it—it was thought vanity in me to
say so—I bore it, though I was told, that nothing
which could possibly happen, during the lapse of many
years, would change the opinion of one person, respecting
me. It was a rash word; and my heart was hot,
when I heard it. But, I have stood still—and they
have all done me justice, at last. Yes—the time has
already come, sooner, to be sure, than I thought; and,
though my folly and wickedness are not forgotten, yet,

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

other, and higher qualities have arisen in their stead—
in a soil too, that might have been barren, for ever—
for it was one of iron. This is the nature of things.
Upturn; or scorch; or trample down, the pestilent herbage
of your heart, as I did that of mine; and you will
soon find healthier plants there; medicinal plants, that
might never have appeared, had not the soil been first
broken up, and fertilized by decay, corruption and
death. To be purified, we must pass through fire and
water.

What say you? Are you able to do this?—to endure
it? If yea, let me embrace you. We may yet
stand together, side by side, like brothers, an example
of what steadiness and resolution may effect, in spite
of the whole world.

You are under a mistake. Mr. Pullen never refrained
from writing to me—except for a little time—
till he was master of his feeling. I drove him to it, as
I have you—by a peremptory manner. I will not be
kept in suspense, where I have anything at stake.”

Yours,
ALBERT HAMMOND. “P. S.—Leave out the “Esquire,” in your address to
me.”

I lifted my eyes, when I had finished the letter, and
started at the intenseness of Hammond's gaze—our faces
almost touched. His forehead was wrought, his
countenance lighted up—and there was a cold, intrepid,
searching manner, in his aspect; without passion;
without tumult, vehemence or enthusiasm, that made
one feel strangely, very strangely, at the heart. You
will recollect that he was remarkably pale—with very
bright eyes—a profusion of loose hair, except just upon
the top of his head, where he was quite bald—so
that, his head looked larger; and his forehead much
broader than it was. The natural expression of his
face too, was very severe—but the settled one, at this
time, was an artificial sternness and fixedness.

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

“What think you now, of my friendship?” said he.
“Could you bear such a letter as that?”

“Yes,” I replied;—wondering at the disproportionate
size of his head.

“And what would you do? (never mind the size of
my head) pistol me, I suppose, off hand.”

“I beg your pardon—I—That would depend upon
our intimacy. Pistol you! No. I would examine my
own heart. I would know there, if what you had said,
were true. If it were—I would bless you for it, and
put forth all my strength—though it killed me—in one
continual effort to be great. If it were not—and I
should soon know it, if it were not—I would put your
letter by, and when you were upon your death bed—
or I, upon mine, I would put it into your hands.”

“William Adams!” cried the creature, leaping upon
his feet, and halting up to me—“there is my hand! from
this hour, let our friendship begin. It is not now, nor
do I pretend that it is, what it will be. I cannot love
you, all at once—nor, can you leap into my heart—
that whirlpool of passion and wrath—without some
preparation. You know me not---verily, I have a devil
here---but, I have clipped his wings, I hope.”

“And made him---a prisoner, for ever!”---said I.

“Yes---but I have diluted his poison---and pared his
nails. I keep him now, only for such cattle as we met
to-day.”

“By the way,” cried I---gasping for breath---“I was
on the point of asking you---but I dared not.”

“Speak out. What is it?”

“Did not---I pray you, pardon me---did not the lash
touch you?”

“Did'nt it!---Why aye, I rather think it did. But,
you shall see.” He rung the bell, and ordered the servant
to get him a shirt.

By heaven, there was a red and blue welt, where the
whip had buckled round him, that girdled his waist,
like a swollen serpent.

“You—you—” I could not articulate, for some moments.
“What shall you do to him?”

“What would you have me do?”

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

“Kill him....murder him....strangle him.”

“Upon my word, William Adams---Neck or Nothing
rather. I am likely to have a precious acquaintance
of you! Why should I kill—murder—and strangle
the poor devil? Have you any choice in the matter—
one or all—I am half ready to do your bidding.—
But, seriously—has he not suffered terribly enough,
already, for stabbing me?”

“For stabbing you!—yes. But not for horsewhipping
you.”

“I'll tell you what, William Adams,” said he, after
a moment of deep seriousness---“there is something
wrong in your heart about this. Have you ever been
horsewhipped?”

“I---I!---Would you have me curse you to your face?”

“Well then,” said he, “all that I can say is, that
you are a d—d incomprehensible fellow; and most of
a lunatick, when the world think you least of one.
What! You would have me kill a poor devil, outright,
merely because he horsewhipped me!”

“To be sure;” said I---“I would---though it were in
church.”

“Hurrah! for Walter Scott!” cried Hammond---you
are of the gentry that,



“Right their wrongs, wherever given,
“In churches, or the court of heaven!

“You appear indignant. A little more, and I shall
look to feel your knife in my side. But, soberly, my
dear William; this will never do. The age of blood
has gone by. Chivalry is done with. There are laws
and magistrates now. And we have so little opportunity
of playing a brave part, or a great one, in our limited
sphere of action, that, if it please you, for we are
henceforth to stand or fall together, in this world---we
will content ourselves with doing good---as the act directs---as
humanity, and the law, and the Gospel---and
a Good God have commanded us---without bloodshed.
What say you to that?”

I was strangely affected. His voice went through
my heart; and there was a deep movement, an inward
agitation there, as if he had been the first visiter, to its
best place.

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

I embraced him---and forgot, as I did, that he was
so cursedly ugly of shape---that---no matter, let the
dogs bark at such men---they are regal creatures,
within their own dominions, of magnificent stature and
bearing---wherever their souls have room to stretch
their limbs, and walk abroad.

Upon my soul, I have seen that man, Albert Hammond,
on many occasions, but particularly on one—when I
could have fallen upon my face, before him, and done
reverence to him, as the only true believer, in him, who
taught the doctrine of peace and long suffering, that I
had ever known. I remember the whole affair, as
well as if it was yesterday. We had been to a RAISING,
in New England. A raising, is the name there, given
to a peculiar, rational frolick. Most of the people,
or nineteen twentieths of them, live in wooden houses.
And their mode of getting the frame put up, is what
they call, a RAISING. The frame of timber is prepared,
marked, and arranged; notice is then given, through
all the country, round about, that, on such a day, the
frame will be put up.[3] All the day and night before,

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

if it be in a part of the country, which is not very populous.—
Nay, for several days and nights before,
scores and scores, of sturdy young men, would be seen,
flocking to the place; some on foot, and some on horseback—
and some with their teams—(by which they
mean ox-teams only, throughout New England; for
there you will hardly ever see a team of horses; and
here, by the way, it were well to mention that, in New
England, they do not drive their oxen with a whip, but
simply with what they call a gourd, meaning, probably,a
good. It is a long, slender walnut stick, (about five
feet long, with a brad in the end, which they manage
with exceeding dexterity.) At last, the day dawns.—
At day light, the tables are spread—cider—beer—metheglin—
egg-pop—meat—(rum or whiskey now, or
punch)—pumpkin-pies—and all,that the country affords,
may be seen lying about, under the trees, and upon the
grass, where a multitude of women and children are
assembled, The signal is given; and up go the joice,
timber and braces, in every direction, with the celerity
of magick. The frame completely set up; and
sometimes boarded all over, and even clapboarded, or
shingled; and some refreshment taken, the rest of the
day is consumed in athletick; and, often in very dangerous
amusements—of which, leaping, pitching quoits,
and shooting at turkeys, and poultry, are the principal,
with small rifle balls, sixty to the pound, scarcely larger
than a buck shot. It is at these places, that the
champions of all the country round, are sure to assemble;
and wo to the man, that prevails in the wrestling
ring. There is no peace with him, for the rest of his
days. He is bound to contend with all who may offer;
like the champion of England, not only on the day of

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

his victory, but at every other day, wherever he may
be. It was on one of these occasions, that I saw Hammond,
who had been a silent spectator of the scene, for
a long time, without opening his mouth, suddenly set
upon by a brutal wretch, a little in liquor, who, in retreating
from a pair of wrestlers, trod upon Hammond's
foot. Some little altercation followed—during
which, the man was too abusive almost for human patience;—
till, at last, Hammond had become the laughing
stock of all the boys about. I could hardly help enjoying
it, I confess; and yet my blood boiled—coward
as I was—when I saw the looks of the dwarf. He
was deadly pale—absolutely white—but not so much,
from anger, as from inward strife. At last, the man
collared him.—What was the consequence? Nothing
but this—Hammond buckled his long, lithe arms, with
the swiftness of a black snake, about his waist—knuckled
his back, till his head and heels almost touched; and
laid him down, gently, upon the grass—amid the most
deathlike stillness that I ever saw. It was near nightfall—
but from that moment, the sports were over; and
the people separated on the spot, drunk or sober; and
every man went his way, as if he had seen the devil.—
Nobody knew him; and nobody stepped forward, as
had been the custom, for ever, on such occasions—
to try a fall with him, when he had thrown the man,
whom we found after, to have been, for years, the bully
of all the country round.

I should have killed him. But Hammond merely
put him down, as if he pitied him. Yet, I was weak;
and Hammond had the strength of a ring-tailed panther,
or an ourang outang, whom by the way,he much resembled:
nay, I have seen him wrestle with a bear, and
prevail too—almost to the tearing of the animal's jaws
asunder—though it was not quite grown, I confess.

eaf292v2.n2

[2] The women, whether married, or about to be married, have,
what they call, a quilting, which corresponds exactly, with this.—
They give notice, and prepare their tea, “sweat meats” and mincepies;
and, in one afternoon, frequently, get a fine quilt entirely completed;
after which, the men are admitted; and then follow a little
dancing and romping

Then, there is what they call a Husking, which is confined to the
New England states, (the legitimate Yankee population,) for, at the
South, the blacks do the business After the corn, not what the
English call corn—but Indian corn is got in; the men and women,
young and old, assemble together, night after night, at each others
houses—and tear the husks off from the corn, and weave it, by one
or two remaining upon each ear, into large bundles, when required;
or leave it in heaps to dry, in the garner or barn. It is at these
Husking-frolicks, that most of what may be called fun, is to be met
with in this country. The girls romp—and laugh—and sing, with
all their heart and soul, as if to shew the yeomanry what they would
do, if they were wived—lawfully. But there is no bundling in New
England. That is confined, if it exist at all, now, to Pennsylvania,
New York—and to the Dutch and German settlers, or their descendants.

And even with those, it is wonderful how little advantage can be
taken of it. I have an intimate friend—a painter, of great talent—
who was invited to bundle with a very pretty girl, at a house where
he staid, in travelling, by her own mother. He was amazed; but
consented, of course. The girl, contrary to what he looked for—
did not undress. She only threw off her outer loose gown—she
was young and wild—but he assures me, and I believe him—that
the girl would not, and did not, permit him to take any liberties
whatever, with her, except such as he might have taken with any
country girl, in open day light, without reproach—as kissing and
hugging, for instance; and, that whenever he grew troublesome, she
cried out, or threatened to—and the house was full of people, who
would have received any insult, as a breach of honor and decency.
Such is custom!—Ed.

eaf292v2.n3

[3] I have since found a copy of these lines—you will recollect that
they were the last—the very last that Hammond ever wrote—and
written, I am assured, precisely as it is related above; and, in consequence
of much persuasion.



TO —.
I will!—the light that beams from thee,
Burning in hallowed purity,
To poets—is pure poetry,
And inspiration too!—
What then?—though I may often swear
To write no more—I can't forbear,
When playing round thy lids, I see
That light of sweet sincerity,
That light of tearful blue—
Away—away—I'll sing to thee
Whate'er may be my destiny—
I'll be forsworn—be any thing
So thou wilt lighten while I sing.

On looking at them again—I begin to lose my patience. Wallace
has made the publick so familiar with his imitations of Hammond,
that, even to my own eye, they look like imitations of him.—
To me, there is nothing left of their original freshness, to atone for
the violent nonsense of a poet. However—there they are.—Ed.

-- 053 --

CHAPTER III.

Grouping...Mrs. H—...Elizabeth...A family...Disputation...
Modesty...Hammond...Miss E—...Well bred People...
Old School and New...Shakspeare...Friendship...Mr. D....
Hamlet.

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

Pray,” said Elizabeth, to Hammond, as we all sat
together, the very first evening that he appeared below,
his lovely hostess, in a loose wrapper, and in a most captivating
humour. “Pray, answer me two or three questions
more about that insolvent law.”

“O, no—in mercy—no!—Let us have no agrument
to night,” said Mrs. H—, “Come, come, you
are an invalide, you know; and all our arrangements
are made---wrangling aside---for a lively, cheerful evening.”

I looked up in her face, while she spoke. Her voice
was melody itself; but there was a little—a very little
affectation in it:—yet, nevertheless, not forgetting a
dash of coquetry, and an occasional sally of the eye,
showing a familiarity, with early and uninterrupted dominion.—
She was a singularly beautiful, and engaging
woman for her age.

“Nay, Miss Adams; remember that I am an invalide.
Let your questions be few, or some of my blood vessels
may give way; for Mrs. H. I perceive, by her eyes,
look!—is foraging already, in our cantonment of
hearts. We shall soon be brought to battle.”

“You mentioned something of analogy, in our last
conversation. I have looked a little into the matter,
since I saw you,” said Elizabeth.

“Shall I tell you why?” said Hammond, interrupting
her.

“If you please.”

“Because I flattered you. It turned your head.”—
Elizabeth coloured—but there was less of anger, than
of surprise, in the expression of her face.”

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

“Upon my word!” said she, “I cannot deny it. But,
you have taught me, by that remark, how to estimate
your compliments.”

He was touched—I could perceive that—for his lips
trembled, and his brows worked, as he replied. “Pray,
what were you saying of analogy?”

“I would have said—but for your timely interference,
which prevented me from exposing myself--”

Nay—now, you are angry with me!”

“No—not angry,” she replied.

“But hurt, I suppose. Well, well, let me have it.—
Prove to me, that you are not angry. If you are not,
you will proceed.”

Elizabeth recovered her good humour immediately—
and continued. “Where is the analogy, of which you
spoke, to justify your opinion, that each state, had
the power to pass an insolvent law!”

“O—there is no longer any question about that, you
know. That is admitted. The supreme court, does
not deny it. But what is an insolvent law? That is
the point. I say, that it is a law, protecting the citizens
of that state, and no other, where it is passed; and
not interfering with any other state. I find sufficient
analogy for this doctine, in the concurrent powers of the
general government, and the individual governments.
Each may pass laws for the punishment of crime: each
has had, and may still have naturalization laws:—and
each has the right of levying taxes. But, observe, in
every case, this power of the state, must be limited,
not only, so as to operate exclusively within its own jurisdiction,
but so, as not to interfere, in any way, with the
neighbouring states.”

“No evil can arise, where no interference can take
place, of this nature; and it cannot, under a state insolvent
law, whatever be its provisions.”

“Very well. I think that I can understand that;”
continued Elizabeth. “But, what of the policy of the
law. What of imprisonment for debt?”

“One word of the latter, first. If a man will contract
to be imprisoned, it is all very well. In one way
or other, it will be effectual at last. But, it is a useless

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

and barbarous remedy—an effectual one. I admit; but
so would torture be. I hope that it will be abolished,
in this county; and I do not doubt that it will. It has
been in every civilized people upon this earth, by one
qualification and another. And what will be its consequence,
here? This, and this only. The creditor,
if he think the risk greater, without the right of imprisonment,
than with it, will charge a higher price for
his merchandise. That will be all. We shall protect
ourselves then, by enlarging the premium or profit, a
rate of interest, till it weigh down the risk. You can
make a contract now, that you shall not be imprisoned;
but, you must pay in proportion. You will do no more,
when imprisonment for debt is abolished.”

“Of the policy of an insolvent, or bankrupt law, I
have little to say. It is, emphatically, a national blessing.
Look into the history of all the nations of the
earth. Just exactly, in proportion to their commercial
importance, has always been the liberality of their insolvent
and bankrupt law, toward the honest debtor”.

“In England, they punish the fraudulent one, with
death; but allow the honest one, a support for his family,
in the shape of commission. In France, they send
the first to the gallows, and the latter to the Elysian
fields.”

“Without it, you make slaves of them, that God hath
afflicted. Observe what I say. Make a fraudulent
bankruptcy criminal. But punish it, as you do other
crimes—with severity, in proportion to the difficulty of
proof, and the greatness of the temptation. But, before
you punish, let the guilt of the offender be formally
established. At present, a large part of our most
valuable population; enough, I know, if they would
confederate, to shake the union to her foundation, if not
to a dismemberment—men of wisdom and experience—
literally schooled in adversity, are left in a condition
more deplorable than our slaves. They have no right
to property—till they have paid all their debts; but how
many can ever do that? Their slavery descends to
their posterity—in the worst shape; they are unable to
to educate them—and are made to entail ignorance,

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

poverty, and wretchedness upon them. Their liberty
is not their own—nay, nor their lives; for they may be
immured, their young hearts beating for valorous
achievement—and left, to rot away, piecemeal, in a
prison house, worse than any grave; for they can look
out of it, and see others walking about, unfettered; they
can hear too; and the musick of men's affairs, the voices,
of the free, and hearty, and happy, torture them, like
the taunting of devils.”

“Hundreds and hundreds of human creatures lie idle;
for, they cannot work—nobody will trust them; or will
not work—merely that their sweat and blood may not be
counted out, drop by drop, to their task masters—to
undergo a transmutation, in their sweltering hearts—
to gold. But no—no!—I will not think of these things.
The time has not yet come. But, by the living God!
if there were a few such men, as our fathers were, they
would soon find a Canaan and a Joshua. We would go
out, from among the Egyptians, and form an empire of
our own! Dastards—Dastards! These insolvent debtors
would stand by, I do believe, and see their wives and
daughters profaned; and their children made into mince
pies, for thanksgiving dinners, to their patrician lords,
without lifting their hands.”

“But suppose that a natural bankrupt law should be
passed—or a law, protecting the person only, of insolvent
debtors—that is—a law compelling a man to be a
scoundrel, under the penalty of starvation;—for how can
he get any property—how support himself, if nothing
be left to him—and his earning, for a time be not protected?—
(when his nest egg is taken from him every
morning) unless he became a rogue?”

“What would be the consequence? This, and this
only. People would protect themselves more carefully
by their contracts—demand higher profits, prices, or
interest; or security. This accursed evil would then
pass away, for ever.”

“Judge Marshall grants to each state, the power of
passing a statute of limitation. Give them that; and
what more do they want? They may, as effectually, shelter
the insolvent, by that, as by any law of insolvency. It

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

would be only necessary to pass a law, declaring that
certain contracts should not be available at all, after a
certain event had arrived, unless judgment were obtained
before, which judgment should be good only, till
another event should happen. Why may not this event
be insolvency? Such is the law, in relation to judgments-on
simple contracts--it is precisely that. I see little
difficulty in it. There is no reason why an event that
operates as a limitation, may not become “a rule of
pleading
,” as well as a period of time, which is so called,
because it so operates.”

“Or suppose that—for, several of the states, profiting of
his hint, that they may make such rules of pleading as
they please, have done so-suppose that a state should pass
a law, not for “staying execution,” as they call it, for
one, two, or three years—but to all eternity. If they
have a right to do the one—they have a right to do the
other. And why not go further?—and say that, in
certain cases (which may correspond with our insolvent
cases) no execution at all shall issue?”

“Would this be impairing the obligation of contracts?
Certainly not; for Judge Marshall says; and he is supported
by Lord Mansfield—that the obligation of a contract
is one thing; the remedy another. A state may
regulate the remedy at her own discretion—but she may
not, and shall not touch the obligation!

“I like these distinctions. They save a thick headed,
plain man abundance of trouble. So—instead of quarrelling
with Judges Marshall and Mansfield, about definitions;
I will only say to the state authority: Protect
me, as you have a right to do, against the remedy;
and the devil may take the obligation. Just, give me a
rule of pleading, by which my creditor shall not be permitted
to meddle with me for the next fifty, or one hundred
years; and I will give you no trouble about the
obligation.”

“I have done.”

“Upon my word, I am glad of it!” cried Mrs. Honeywell,
rubbing her eyes, and yawning. “You say a
great deal about Lord Mansfield—is Lord Chesterfield
no authority with you? One of your formal creatures

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

—Lord!—how I should like to see you pleading before a
fine woman—in that way. You would soon come to
the—the—butter—rebutter, is it not?”

“No—the joinder, and rejoinder first”

“O yes! and then the re-butter—and surrebutter—take
my word for it, you would soon be the SIR-rebutled

“Well done!—cried Hammond—tell me, now, honestly—
you've heard that before—hav'nt you?”'

“No—positively—no—never.”

“But you made it before hand?—or have said it before.”

She nodded, and laughed.

“I could have sworn it,” said Hammond, “by your
blundering about the butter so long. You meant to
make a pun of that too, I suppose. What was it?”

“I forget—it slipped through my fingers.”

“Ha, ha, ha!—you are incorrigible. I see plainly.
Your last visit to Philadelphia has spoilt you, utterly.
I began to have some hopes of you, till then. We must
send you to Cambridge—Harvard—there is a man
there, who puns in the pulpit—in his prayers. I have
heard him.”

I looked at Hammond with astonishment. How
came it that he was such a favourite, and with beautiful
women too?—He never flattered then. He was abrupt,
loud, and imperious. Yet they bore with him,
ugly as he was. They seemed to forget that he was a
dwarf. How natural he was! With what an air of
readiness and sincerity.—with what a heart, he said
every thing, even the most trivial! Where had he learnt
to trifle so gracefully? It is the most difficult thing in
the world, I have heard, to do it,—without lessening
one's own dignity. Yet he did it; and there was such
an agreeable raciness, pungency, flavour and juiciness
in what he said—that indeed. I can well understand
now, what a woman of great wit and accomplishment,
once said to me; that the nonsense of a great mind was
more tolerable, than the good sense of an ordinary one.
It is so. We love to see straws and violets handled
gracefully—though they be handled by a strong man,
in armour.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

I saw Elizabeth whispering to Mrs. Honeywell—
just after this—and heard her say, “provoke him—
bring him out—William does'nt know him—we are all
alone, you know. Do, do!

Mrs. H. nodded; and a few moments after, began
to quote poetry. Her manner was happy; her memory
good; and one of her old friends, a maiden lady, of
strong understanding, but too abrupt and decided in
the expression of her likes and dislikes, sat near her—
and cut in, now and then, herself. “Let us tie up the
bell,” said the latter,—(her name was Miss Emmitt,)---
and make ourselves at home this evening.”

“Lest some of your favourites may intrude?” said
Mrs. H. spitefully, I thought.

“Upon my word,” said Hammond, “I feel a presentiment,
that the Frenchman, to whom you were so rude—
or the lawyer, whom by the way, you do not understand,---
the creature of your abhorrence and detestation---will—.”

“The reptile!”---answered Miss Emmitt, with a
scornful emphasis.

“Allow me,” said Hammond, turning about and facing
her-- “allow me, to do that man justice. You are
disposed to underrate him. He is no fool; no reptile;---
he is a man of sound, homely, good sense; and a good
heart. Believe me---I know him.”

“You do not know, I am sure that you do not, the
reason of my dislike;---the contemptible creature!”

“Nay, Miss Emmitt---that is unworthy of you---beneath
you. It proves that you do not think him contemptible,
when his very name disturbs you”---(“with
passion,” he would have added---but---he stopped short---
and his eyes dwelt, for a moment, upon her face, so
steadily, that the colour mounted there.)

“If you knew—”

“I do know it,” continued Hammond, interrupting
her. “He behaved in a shameful manner. It was unpardonable.
But you owe it to your own dignity, not
to show that you were outraged by it.”

“Then you do know---who told you?---Mrs. Honeywell---or
Mrs. Carter---or Miss Julia.”

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

“It was purely, accidental;---and, upon my word, I
have forgotten who told me.”

“No---you are unwilling to tell me.”

Miss Emmitt!” said Hammond, with great dignity.

I understood him; and the blue eyes of Mrs. Honeywell,
dashed abroad for a moment, with a sort of ma
licious pleasantry. Elizabeth sat near her; and their
arms, I observed, were intertwined---a little of that
sweet coquetry, which beautiful women, when they are
in the presence of men, are never utterly without----
caressing and affectionate---they prepare our hearts, inwardly,
for the nourishment of those silken tendrils
that, if torn, will bleed for ever---when they shall once
have been knitted to us.

Hammond was in the opposite corner; I, in the middle,
so situated, that I could see the working of every
countenance about me, without being seen. Over my
head, burnt a beautiful lamp like thin moonlight---the
milky coloured globe on the top, shedding a pale vapour,
as if it were a great pearl, with a lamp of revolving
fire in the centre.

I took a survey of the company; and, leisurely, entered
their features upon my memory. First, there was
Hammond, his great, pale, swarthy face, under the shadow
of the mantle piece—his broad knotted forehead
written all over, with phenomena, like the sky—with
the annals of God: his long lithe arms, folded and intertwined,
as if there were no bones in them; and one
of his ugly legs drawn up so, that, at times, his knee
almost touched his chin. His eyes were nearly shut;
and they were vivid and fearful—terrible—when he
opened them—but about his mouth, there was an expression
of intense beauty, that all felt—but none could
account for. It was the terrour of his wrought lip;
the deep, and instantaneous electricity of his thought;—
the sallying out of his imagination;—and the bold,
strange eloquence of his heart, that issued there—that
it was, which made his mouth the rallying point of all
eyes and thoughts.

In the opposite corner, was Elizabeth—her delicate,
undulating figure wrapped up in the ugliest shawl “as

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

I'm alive,” that was ever worn—even by a fashionable
woman:—her countenance, full of anxiety and expression—
but subdued;—her hair, profusely, and negligently
wound up, like dark coloured, rough gold—
upon her finely turned head,—her blue-veined hand covering
her temples; and half buried, in the loose, abundant
hair. She was leaning upon the arm of the sofa—
and when she spoke,—it was seldom indeed—that
night
, it was in an unknown tongue. I knew her not—
the action of her mind seemed to be suspended—the
substance dissipated. It was all flavour tone, beauty—
colour and essence.—but without body. Twice—
when she was most forgetful, there was a timid and
strange movement of her eyes, toward the opposite corner
as if their haughtiness had been, some day or other,
rebuked there. They were haughty—that's the truth on't—
even when down-cast:—and shed, even through the
shut, cowering lids, a sort of intellectual light, that,
with the sweet wisdom of her mouth, a fellow would
be very unwilling to disturb idly—I should think.

And once too, when Hammond was in all the heat
and hurry of his mind, during an accident, which I shall
just mention. I caught her eyes rivetted upon him, with
an expression that alarmed me—I know not why:—I
should have said that it was—like jealousy, if Elizabeth
had not been my sister,—or envy, perhaps; but I
do not know. The sensation was death like, quick and
hot—like the sting of a little serpent—a sickness and
scalding at the heart, and a trouble in my blood. She
saw me looking at her—and coloured all over;—and
her delicate fingers played, with an agitated, incessant,
involuntary activity, for some minutes after, among the
dim tufted gold upon her white temples. Hammond
too—had he seen it?—his teeth were set,—his glittering
white teeth, and his red lip, writhed bitterly—But---
let me describe the others. Our number, in a little
while, had augmented to seven, or eight; but, as they
came in, one after the other, during the debate, I mention
it now, that I may not be taken off, by and by, when
I am better employed, by repeating the conversation
that followed. I wish to do it accurately; and, I believe,

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

that I can—to the very words—for never did any thing
of the sort make such a distinct impression upon me.—
Everything that Hammond uttered, fell, as if it were
weighty and hot, upon a heart of wax; and sunk deeper
and deeper—at every sob—till—till—no matter
for the rest. You understand me—till their most worthless
tablets became heavy with his thought, without
their suspecting it—pregnant with his spirit, believing
it their own,—rich, with the melted ore that he had
poured into them, with a prodigal hand, without (for
they saw that it did not impoverish him)—thankfulness,
that it enriched them.

Next to Elizabeth, reclining, like Cleopatra, in her
barge, was Mrs. Honeywell; a lightly wreathed turban,
like drifted snow, wound about her beautiful forehead,
and dark, glossy hair; her blue eyes, young and
passionate as ever; and lips, even in their over-ripeness,
shedding a warm and voluptuous exhalation.

Next to her, sat one of her two daughters; a fair haired,
noble looking girl—with a superb person, tranquil,
blue eyes; a most beautiful neck; a sweet, red mouth;
and a mild, doubtful, uncharacterised, but amiable
manner. She had a newspaper in her hand.

“What is the meaning of that?” said she; reaching it
to me. “I cannot understand it.”

“It was the census of the United states.” I told her,
looking at a part of the sheet, where I thought her eyes
directed.

“No, no—I do not mean that. I know that. But
where am I to look, for the—the—”

“For the total?” said I—there it is—there, by your
hands...nine millions, and—”

“What!—nine millions in Philadelphia—is it possible!

(Her eyes were upon the word Pennsylvania.)

“O, no;” said I. “Nine millions in the whole United
states.”

Is it possible!” said she, in the same tone of astonishment,
precisely!

The population of our city, is not mentioned here;”
said I. “It is, I believe, however, somewhat over one
hundred thousand.”

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

Is it possible!” she exclaimed.

I looked at her, in astonishment. She had just been
amazed, that there were nine millions in the city; and
was, now, just as much amazed, to find one hundred
thousand. I smiled, and spoke of it afterward, to
Hammond. “You cannot easily understand that woman;”
said he. “She has a noble, and feeling heart;
but, she has been spoiled by her mother—a coquette,
without knowing it; great good sense; and a quick,
but deep and hidden sensibility, which she, herself, is
ignorant of. Her observations were perfectly natural.
I know the very tone and look, with which they were
made. She has caught them of her mother; a remarkably
well bred woman, who is “mightily” apt to anticipate
your thought; and answer, without understanding
it—not because she cannot understand it—
but, because her mind is away. Her daughter, amiable
and mild, like her mother, is sometimes playful and
witty; but, not like her mother, she wants practice, and
experience. It takes a longer time, to make a well
bred woman, or man, than people generally imagine.
Children do well enough, to stand up with, in a cotillion
party; but, if you are to parade a ball room, or
walk about, in the presence of majesty, your only companion
is the gentleman, or lady, of the last century.
Gracious heaven! how unlike, in their courtly ease, superb
self possession, and stately promptitude, to the
ribald patch-work gentry of the present day; compare
the graceful impudence, and easy trifling, of the old
school, with the awkward pawing, and pleasantry of
the new. I cannot endure the latter; and, for that reason,
I never go into what is called good company, or
well-bred society, unless it be into that of the well bred,
of the last generation but one. I hate your loud, vociferous
merriment—your unmeaning tartness—your
lubberly ease—your starch formality; at parties, for
example, with powdered black footmen; such, as I have
seen taken from the plough, set into shoes, like wooden
dishes—and employed in carrying round, not a loaded
waiter of turnips and beets, carved into the shape of
cauliflowers, and white and red roses—but each one,

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

with his great sprawling, cracked hands, a single sugar-bowl—
one of white, another of brown. No—
curse such flummery, I say.”

Next to this daughter, was another; a younger one;
utterly unlike her sister, in person, heart, and character;
a sour looking, pale faced, thin girl; with a spiteful,
old-maidish expression in her eyes—and a great
sharpness of tone—staid—stiff—rude—impudent and
busy; with a singularly quick, active, and good mind;
but, destitute of sensibility, originality, charity, enthusiasm,
and sweetness of temper. Had she been properly
disciplined; and properly whipped, now and then,
before her frowardness had become established; or her
bad temper, so very acrimonious, as it was, unless continually
soothed and flattered, she might have been
made into something like a superiour woman. I have
seen her, when she was quite an interesting girl—for
a single moment;—when the tears were starting into
her eyes—and the blood was lighting up her fine
forehead. And I have known her to say, not only
some tart and pleasant, but some really witty things.
The best part of her character, however, was her regard
to the truth. She had a great deal of probity and
moral courage; and she was the only one of the whole
family, that had any at all; and, if she were actually
in love—as I do believe that she might be—it would
sweeten her temper, change her whole constitution,
physical and intellectual; till, I dare say, she might
hope to die a much happier woman, and a much fatter
one. Her sister was rather pleasant and companionable.
She would bleed at the heart, if she had hurt another,
even by accident. But this one, without any
evil disposition, would be very likely, if not awed at
once, to carry a “stain away” upon her weapon, even
while playing with it.

I remember once having met with one of these good
natured, credulous, unthinking women, like the other
sister, who, when I had ended a sally of extravagance,
in which I had been maintaining, that young terrapins,
which the people of the country ate, sometimes, alive,
were neither more nor less, than negro babies, with
shells on.

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

“O, Mr. Adams!” cried the girl, lifting her hands, and
looking me innocently, up in the face—“how you talk!
you will never make me believe that!”

The elder of these daughters might have said the
same thing, a few years before: and so might the
younger—but if she had said it, so different would
have been her tone, that you could never have mistaken
it. It would have been witty in one—childish inattention,
or surprise in the other.

Next to her, was a beautiful child, who, the chief
part of the evening, had kept her little eyes, upon the
knotted joints; and rough, hairy skin; and ridgy nails
of the Dwarf's hand, that lay upon the table near her.
Nay—in the very heat of his discourse, while she was
touching it, just as she would a pet toad—and whispering
about it, to one of the ladies, Hammond let
it lie there, just as if it had belonged to somebody
else.

Beside these, there was a woman, of whom I have
already spoken, a proud masculine creature, with
a powerful understanding, and full of high blood—independent
and strong of thought; fearless and bitter.—
She was called Miss or Mrs. E. I liked her afterward;
I had many reasons for it; for she flattered me,
continually; and flattery, from a strong minded woman
of any age, though not very adroitly administered,
is apt to lull the dragon of the worst heart.—
But then—I did not like her—I would as soon have encountered
a woman with mustachoes, as one that dared
to say, to men, what I have heard her say to men; and
what had she been a man, she would have been run
through the body for.

There was another; a French woman, with a plump,
round, beautiful person—still youthful—graceful—spiritual—
with a handsome face—remarkably intelligible
eyes---lofty heart---familiar with the best society of
the European courts; and at home, in her spirit of accommodation,
wherever she was.

And there were two gentlemen of the bar there; one
a small man, with a pleasant, mild countenance; and a
singularly chaste, amiable, and clear mind—modest,
retiring, yet strong of heart and high of purpose; and

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

another, the mortal antipathy of Miss E. a mild, pious,
unassuming man, who, for his quiet unobtrusiveness,
was prodigiously apt to be underrated.

Such was the company that, before it was time to
separate, for the night, had collected in the parlour.

Mrs. Honey well, as I have already said, with a spiteful
disposition to bring Hammond out, had begun to
lavish her playfulness all about, like one flinging light
and vapour from a censer.

Hammond sat, thoughtfully, studying the countenance
of the child, that I mentioned, as if, already, he
could see her red lips blackening; her delicate transparency
sullied, with the calamities of life:—the fierce
light of his orbs, waned, quivered—and the lids filled;
but, just then, his thought was forced back, by a violent
convulsion, like one that starts broad awake, from a
terrible dream, by the stopping of his own heart—just
as if a ball had passed through it.

“What was that?” said he, “that quotation.”

Mrs. Honeywell had just been quoting a phrase that
struck on his ear—even in its abstraction, like a knife.

“The ravelled sleeve of care”—she answered.

“The what!—pray, what do you mean by it?”

“Mean! why it is Shakspeare, you know.”

“I know no such thing, I assure you.”

“What! you don't read Shakspeare, I suppose. You
throw him aside, with the lumber and rubbish of old time—
the classicks.”

“No, pardon me; I do read Shakspeare; but I do
not quote him; and I scorn to remember the trash
even of Shakspeare. I cannot pardon, will not tolerate,
nonsense in him.”

“How dare you!—you!—you will not tolerate or pardon
Shakspeare! Would that he might appear to you!
he and Johnson, and Milton, and—.”

“Would heaven (not would to heaven.) they might!
Aye, that they sat there—there, upon that seat, at this
moment—what! are you alarmed!—they would agree
with me—they would say, that—”

Well done!—Why you would not dare to touch the
hem of Shakspeare's garment—you!

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

“Would'nt I! I should tremble and sweat in his presence
I suppose!—nonsense—William Shakspeake, himself,
would laugh at our ridiculous, and indiscriminate
enthusiasm;—aye, laugh at us, for our veneration of his
nonsense. Do you believe that he would permit any
one of his plays to survive his indignation, if he could
hear it read, now?—No, he would trample them all
in the dust.”

“You dare not surely reprobate his plays?

“Dare I not? Listen to me. I dare to do more. I dare
to say, and to prove it. I dare to give my reasons for
it. I dare to say, that he never wrote a play, which
would be tolerated upon the English stage, if it were to
come out now; now, for the first time, from an unknown
author?”

“O, blasphemy! why have they been so worshipped.
Why does he hold such sway over all our natures?
Why is he so followed and imitated? Why has there
never been such another genius since?”

“Never such another genius!”

“There is—there has been, many a one, his match,
in genius: many, superior to him in dramatick talent—
why worshipped? Because an army of commentators,
criticks, and actors, have swarmed out of his corruption
and fire; and become partakers in his immortality.”

“His immortality! I thought that he had no genius.”

“No—I have said no such thing. No human being
had ever more genius than he; and none ever had more
reverence, for his genius, than I have, It is that, which
makes my blood boil, when I hear his name mentioned
in this way. Shakspeare, himself, would be indignant
at it. You would read him, as you acknowledged to
me once, that you read the bible—through and through,
again and again, from a sense of duty; though you “did
not pretend to understand some of the chapters,” you
said. Tut! You might as well have read it in the original
Hebrew or Greek. Shakspeare is the god of the
unthinking. His dramas, are their bible; his blundering
ignorance, their unimpeachable gospel. He wrote
without design; an uneducated, rash man; full of

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

thunder and tempest; wind and flame; musick and brightness;—
joying to emit them all, in his own way. He
struck off his impressions at a blast; never believing in
their value—never caring for them; beginning his dramas
without any outline; too lazy to look back; or to
read over; or remember, what he had once written; and
therefore, blundering continually; but, even in his
blundering—like a giant, stumbling over mountains—
supplying his own forgetfulness, by violent and crowded
incident, unnecessary characters, and setting at
naught all the laws of the drama. Why? Not because
he was above them; but because he was ignorant of
them. Had it not been so, he would have outraged
them, with a bolder hand; like one that crushes an enemy
with his mailed foot, knowingly; or respected them—
for they deserved it—to a certain extent. His mind
was a treasury of precious things; musical instruments,
shattered and broken; and coloured, brilliant, burning
imagery; but all in disorder. Hence their rapidity, are
splendour of his mental operations; they were perpetually
revolving phenomena; a mental kaleidoscope,
where the greater the disorder, the more multiplied,
beautiful, and varied, are the combinations. But, all
that he has done, is consecrated. By heaven, if the
cursedest nonsense that was ever coined, had been
trumpetted about, century after century, as his hath
been; studied, all the while, by men whose only hope of
immortality consisted, in finding, or imagining, some
secret, deep intention, in his veriest gossipping, that
all others had overlooked; it would be hallowed, at this
moment, like his. O, how he would laugh, were he living
now, at your veneration for parts, that never had
any meaning in them!—parts, it is ten to one, taken
from his loose manuscript—from scraps of paper, where
he had merely tried his pen! How little of it would he
endure at this moment! How much significance had
been hunted out; how much spirit distilled; how much
mysterious depth of meaning imagined, by actors and
criticks! O, he would wonder at his own Hamlet,
could he see it performed, at this hour!”

“I have heard it said, that Garrick understood

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

Shakspeare, better than Shakspeare understood himself,”
said Mrs. H.

“That would be nonsense, madam. Yet, I do not
doubt, that the creatures of Shakspeare—his Richard,
Othello, and Hamlet, for example—were utterly unlike
the Richard, Othello, and Hamlet, of the stage. Every
actor has his own conceptions of the part. It is for
others, to say which is the best and truest. The original
is only an apparition; and, it is likely, that he, who
first called it up, by his tremendous sorcery, and taught
it language, saw with as clear an eye, and as understanding
a heart, what were its attributes, as they that
have conjured it up, again and again, at second hand,
by their baby incantations, out of book, till it has become
an automaton, practised to move and talk, after
a certain fashion, when regularly dressed, interrogated,
set, and wound up.”

“But Shakspeare, madam, like other men, has blinded
himself, sometimes, by dashing too heedlessly among
the stars. What think you? Is he an example for a
dramatist? You speak of Garrick's veneration for
him. Garrick has left the best proof, in the world, of
his veneration, by the manner in which he has garbled
every drama of Shakspeare's, that he touched. Not
one of them, however, even yet, could a modest woman
read aloud, in company; not one ought she to sit out,
upon the stage; and yet it is the Bible of your libraries;
nay, to be found, where no Bible is-to be found; ready,
with its poison and death, for the unstained hand, and
unpolluted breast, of every child; and so spoken of,
that it is more terrible blasphemy, to speak as I have
spoken of it, to-night, than so to speak of the Bible.”

“What are our children to think of such things? Do
you hope that they will pass over what shocks and
thrills them—like brilliant little serpents, nestling, in
the way to their bed room—upon their dressing tables—
without any sensation, either of loathing or horrour,
or fascination. Which is most likely? They are trained
to regard Shakspeare, as the unapproachable one,
whose web of rainbow and beauty, drenched with flame,
and sprinkled with blood, is little else than the

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

wayward, unsteady weaving, of one wasteful of his mate
rials, and drunk with genius;—the great gossipping of
one, whom, on account of his lonely beauty at one time;
and passionate conception at another, we cannot reprobate,
even when he deserves our united malediction.
Your morality—shame on your independence!—shame
too upon your decency!”

“You wonder at my presumption—I can see that you
do. You think that no such genius as Shakspeare hath
ever lived. Yet, what did he?—look at his dramas—
I can recollect but two, where there is one master passion,
delineated with a steady eye, throughout. One is
jealousy—Othello; and even there, we are not certain,
that jealousy is the master passion—and the play is
damnable—unnatural—beastly. Another is love—Romeo;
and so utterly hath he failed there, that, to this
hour, men are in doubt of the authorship. In all the
others, there are compounded passions; a variety of
characters; violent, ridiculous and huddled incidents,
showing the labour of an inexperienced mind, ignorant
of its own power---incapable of hoarding its riches---
lavishing, immediately, whatever came in his way, however
fooolishly; lest, when he wanted, it might not be
found,---and making up for his ignorance, by startling
transitions---stage trick, indecency, buffoonery, and
contradiction. Madam, you think that no man has written
like Shakspeare. You are mistaken. You ask who
ever wrote like him. I answer---nobody---or nobody
but Ireland. Yet it were very easy. He did---a mere
boy too---and succeeded so, that the criticks were cheated.
I could do the same---I could write a play, that
criticks would swallow for Shakspeare's
.”

“Hush! hush!”—said Mrs. Honeywell,—colouring
to the eyes—with pity and consfernation—

“I understand you,” continued Hammond—leaning
toward her, and smiling,—“I am not mad—yet, I
would undertake to write a play, in forty-eight hours—
after I had got a few materials ready,—that should
pass for Shakspeare's.”

The tears almost filled her eyes. She was ashamed
and terrified, at his earnestness; and, while she

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

blushed for him, to her very heart—she would have prevented
him from exposing himself.

But no—he repeated it. “You think that I am vain—
I do not blame you. I do not wonder at it. Again
and again, I have been told so. Yet, it does not change
my opinion, one jot or tittle of myself. I know what I
say. I believe that I could do it. I repeat it—though
it pain you, to show you, that it was not said merely in
the heat of contradiction. No—I have done with that.
Yet—believe me, I thank you for your compassionate
feeling. You would prevent me from making myself
ridiculous. It was kind in you—and, though I have no
fear that I could be so—in any case—still I thank you.
Many persons have said to me, that I was mad—or
insufferably presumptuous and vain; yet my own hear
does not tell me so. If it did—or, rather, if it did not
tell me that I was not mad, I should have discretion
enough, I hope, to hold my tongue. There was one
man---a very respectable man too, who was once civil
enough to tell the publick, that something which I had
written was full of “paltry egotism, and childish vanity.”
That was very well. It was partly true—you
know whom I mean—I could have lacerated him for
it.”

Mrs. Honeywell shook her head—rather emphatically.

“Yes, I could!”—said Hammond, in a voice, that
came from his heart—“and nothing saved him from it,
but—my respect for his daughter, and the interference
of Mr. Morton. You smile, madam. You wonder
more at my vanity now, than ever. By heaven! I could
have cut that man to the bones and marrow!”

Her blue eyes were lighted up with fire---and her lips
trembled.

“No---no!---you could not---he is too great a man.”

“A great man---he a great man!---O, no, he is an
honest, respectable, decent sort of a good man---but
far enough from being a great one.”

“No---no---not to the marrow---not to the bone!” she repeated.

“Aye---aye!” reiterated Hammond, evidently, I
thought, to bring her to battle---“aye---and I could

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

have shortened his life, great as he is---for ten
years---I know it---I feel it---he knows it.”

“You---you!”---repeated Mrs. Honeywell---the blood
rushing over her forehead again---the veins all swelling;
and her agitated hands rattling upon the table—do
you know who he is, and what?”

“Indeed I do not---who is he?”

“A persecuted, good, and great man—I have seen.--”

“I know what you would say. I have heard of it—
some plate that his townsmen gave him.”

“A man,” continued Mrs. Honeywell, that has educated
his daughters—so—look at them---.”

“Yes, Madam—there I agree with you. I respect
him for that---but he is not a great man---nevertheless;
and pray, now that we are upon the theme, how know
you, that he is so good a man?”

“I have known him for ten years.”

“Well, does that prove that he was good, before you
knew him?”

“No---but I have heard his history.”

“From whom?---from himself, I suppose---or from
his daughters?”

“No---from others.”

“Ah!---from others then, that---how know you, that
they did not have it from him, or his daughters?”—

“Pray tell me, plainly—do not let it disturb you—
I do not mean to injure him.”

“Well!”

“Have you ever inquired of strangers about him?—
his early life?---his character?---at home?”

“No---why should I inquire? I knew him---have
known him and his family, for ten years. No---I would
not listen to anything against him---I would not believe
it---I—”

“Is that prudent?—is it wise?”

“I care not whether it be prudent or wise---I speak
from feeling. I will not hear him slandered.”

“But how can you love one, without knowing him
fully?---ten years, twenty years are not enough for this---
a man may be honest all his life---and a scoundrel
at the last hour. One fact will prove a man to be a

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

villain; thousands and thousands will not prove him to
be honest. How know you that he did not leave his
country---perhaps---“for his country's good”---suppose
that some one should come to you, and tell you that I see that you are excited---that he—.”

“I will not hear you. No man shall speak disrespectfully
of him, in my presence.”

“I like your spirit,—your feeling—your generosity.
But is it prudent? Would he thank you for it—would
I?—you have never inquired. Why?—because you
were satisfied. But what right had you to be satisfied
when you had heard only one side?---You would not
listen to the other. Had your dearest friend come to
you, and said---that man is a scoundrel---I have heard---
that—”

“Yes---yes,” said Miss E—, moving forward
eagerly---“I have heard too---that is charming---is'nt
it Mrs. Monette?---what a treat it is!”

“No”---said Hammond proudly---“I know nothing
at all against the man. I spoke of him, accidentally,
merely because he had been severe upon me---not in revenge,
I am sure; for, had I been revengeful, there were
other ways to punish him. He was utterly in my power.
You smile, madam. Let me give you one instance,
among many. I had said that, we, in America, had no
names except Washington's, worthy of poetry. He took
it up; and, with a great waste of fuel, began to ask,
what!---have we no Franklin's, no Jefferson's! No
Adam's, &c. Bless his heart!---I had been speaking
of names---and had even italicised the word, that I
might not be mistaken; and all the fuss that he was
making---whizzing and whirring, like soap suds in a
gutter---was about men. That was one instance. I
could name others: but---I respect the man. He paid
me some compliments---but they did'nt go to the right
place---he did'nt feel, he could not feel what I had
written; and, therefore, his praise was worse than his
condemnation.”

“But Shakspeare! Shakspeare!” said Miss E. edging
in.

“In one moment,” said Mrs. Honeywell.

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

“You have had a severe trial,” said Hammond, hobbling
out his chair, and offering her his ugly claw—
“a very severe one: but you ought to thank me for it--you
were never so eloquent; and, as I told you—your unwillingness
to hear me open my lips against your friend,
looked suspicious. Had you been half so sure, as you
pretend to be, you would have dared me to tell, all that
I had known, or heard--instead of preventing me.”

“O no---of what use would it be: it would only make
me unhappy. There is evil enough about us. All the
world are too ready, now, to hearken to, and repeat it.”

“For that reason, I would have my friend listen to
it, were I in a like situation. It would enable her to
vindicate me, with knowledge, as well as zeal. The
innocent grow brighter in the very trial, and scrutiny,
that destroy guilt. I thank nobody for such inprovident
confidence in me. If you have aught against
me—tell me of it; make me answer to it. What mean
your eyes. You have heard something against me.
Tell me, plainly, before all these people---tell me; or
you are not my friend.”

Mrs. Honeywell smiled---a quick glance passed like
an electrick spark between her and one of the ladies.
I turned, and Hammond repeated the question.

“Why---what is the meaning of this?” said he, “you
look distressed.”

As he said this, his eye flashed upon the distant white
wall---when---Oh! it must have been terrible! he saw
what had caused their meriment and confusion.

They were looking at his shadow;---the unsightly
blackness was like a plastered devil, upon the white
wall opposite---and a large pointer, upon the rug, lay
eyeing it, with strong symptoms of terrour.

All eyes were turned toward it. And the room was
silent as death.

Hammond set his teeth---his eyes dilated---his lips
writhed---he put his locked hands to his forehead, for a
moment---a mortal paleness followed---the disorder of
his heart was soon gone---his lips parted, and quivered---and,
when he took down his hands, there was a
melancholy lustre, as of a noble nature, outraged to
tears, under the lashes.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Elizabeth, I perceived, had retired behind her beautiful
neighbour, and I could not well see her face; but, I
observed that her hands, which I could see, were agitated,
in her lap.

“You had been kinder, Madam,” said he, in a lower
tone, and with an altered front---all its lordliness had
gone---he stood, like a broken hearted man---“had you
been more sincere. I forget myself. I do not blame
you for laughing at, or quaking before the horrible
shadow. If it were the shadow of anything that God
had not made---and breathed his divinity into, I should
laugh, too. But, I cannot mock at his doing---and I
will not weep, while I, alone, am the sufferer. You had
done better; it would have been worthier of your gentleness
and humanity, at first, to tell the truth---the shock
would have been less humiliating and sudden.”

There was a pause; and not a breath could be heard;
yet I thought that there was the sound—very faintly—
of some one, sobbing—I dared not move—I dared not
inquire who it was—but I had my suspicion—and I
grew faint with it.

“Yet, this is not the first time—no, not the first,
that the distorted shadow of one, made, it hath been bitterly
said of me, in the image of God Almighty—hath
been the cause of distress, or merriment, among brave
hearts; and once, it left me bloody—bloody! I have
not yet atoned for it—I—I am naturally kind of heart—
but, there was a child too; a lovely child, that I so
frighted once, as to make its mother hate me. She was
like that one—I strove hard against my nature, and
with the devil here, not to strangle them both, for it.”

Another pause—it was yet more terrible. The room
was getting dark—the lamp waned—and there was
nobody to remember why. All looked, as if they thought
it preternatural.

“I do not wonder,” continued Hammond, with a
voice, like one parleying with a spirit, at his very elbow.
“I do not wonder, that Richard was a devil—
that Lord Byron is a devil—but O, (clasping his hands,
together; and wringing them, till the joints cracked)
Merciful Father!—let me not live to be a third—let me

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

live to overcome the demon!—to digest the bitterness of
my own heart—to forget this inward scalding.”

He then went to Mrs. Honeywell, whose face was
buried in her hands. “Come, Madam, come—it is all
over now. The cut went to my heart—but, it was the
cut of a sharp knife—rather deep, than painful; one
word more, however. You are wrong, not to listen to
both sides, where a friend is concerned. Tell me, will
you—what it is that you have heard of me?

“Do you insist upon it?—here?” said Mrs. Honeywell.

“Yes, Madam. Really, it is a poor compliment—
this hesitation. It shows that you have some doubt.”

“Oh, no—not at all.”

“I beg your pardon. If you had no doubt of my innocence,
you would mention the report, fearlessly;
whatever it were.”

“Were you ever acquainted with a Captain Seyton?”

Hammond started—was silent for a moment, as if
struck with a sudden pain—and then answered.

Yes.—I shot him.”

“In a duel?”

“Yes.”

“Not in a duel!---Hammond—Mr. Hammond! I would
say;” said Elizabeth, with a faint cry.

“Yes—in a duel. Hereafter, I will tell you how it
happened, that I was so wicked, and foolish.”

“Well, well—never mind the duel—let us hear the
argument finished”—said Mrs. E. “It is the greatest
treat in the world, to me, to hear you and Mrs. Honeywell
converse. Let it be finished.”

“Yes—so I say—let it be finished—” said Mrs. Honeywell,
laughing.

Renewed; you mean, Miss E—. said the younger
daughter; “arguments are never finished.”

The oldest daughter here rubbed her eyes—and one
of the lawyers left the room.

“Yes—I am willing to finish it, I assure you; for, I
am anxious to convince you—and I am sure that I
could,” said Hammond, to Mrs. Honeywell.

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

“Convince me! of what? that I ought to hear my
friend slandered? No—never—never!”

“Madam—I do assure you, that I could—nay—I
will—if you will listen to me, for five minutes.”

“What! if I were a wife, I suppose that you would
come to me, and tell me all that my husband had ever
done—and break my heart—and—.”

“Yes!—Yes!—Yes!—If you were my sister—and he
had been scoundrel enough not to tell you! Yes!—Yes!
if I heard a slander, that I knew to be false, I would
tell you of it—that you might not hear it from another;
if true, that you might profit by it.”

“Yes—and destroy my confidence in my husband—
set me, as a spy upon his action; fill my heart, with
distrust and apprehension! O, these are the people,
that drug the cup of heaven, with death!”

“Beautifully said, Madam; but, hear me, for one moment.
Our attachments, to be valuable, must be the
growth of knowledge. Is it not so?”

“How?”

“I mean, that they should be founded upon examination,
study and enquiry. It is our duty to know our
whole nature, if we can, before we are intimate, in any
degree. But your doctrine would lead you to shut
your eyes against the dearest friend on earth, though
he should come to you, and say. You are intimate
with Mr. A. or Mr. B. You believe him to be a good
man. You are deceived.”

“I would not listen to him.”

“I would, upon my honour---very patiently---though
it were uttered against the dearest friend that I have,
on this earth.”

“You would!” said Miss E.

“Yes---and I would then go to my friend, and tell
him what I had heard---show my confidence in him, by
giving him an opportunity to vindicate himself; search
into the truth of the whole matter; never rest, till I
came to the bottom of it; that done, if I found it true,
though it cost me my own life, I would go and thank
the man; nay, if it were false, and he, who had set me
upon the track, had acted with a manly, or innocent

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

feeling, I would still thank him; and put it into his
power to contradict it; but, if it were coinage of his
own; malicious or vindictive---wo to him---wo to him,
though he were my own brother. But you, Madam,
you would not listen to him.”

You, yourself would not. I am sure of it.”

“No—you would not, perhaps, if the person were
addressing your daughter.”

“O, that would be a different affair.”

“Or yourself!”

“Why, in such matters—they are extreme cases! I
might be willing to listen.”

“You ought to be, in all cases. Who knows what
would become of us, if we followed your doctrine, even
in the common intercourse of life? What would console
you, if, after you had refused to listen to a friend,
you should find that some villain had been, for years,
the companion of yourself and children? No—do your
duty—be cautious, circumspect, and distrustful; if you
would make your good opinion valuable. Do your
duty; and, whatever happen, you will be happy. I say
to you, as I did to Mr. Hull—when he came to employ
me, in behalf of his son, who was afterwards hanged.
You cannot save him, said I. You must not expect it.
But, do your duty; leave no stone unturned. You will
be happier then, though he be hanged, than you would
be, if he were pardoned; and you had neglected anything,
to procure his pardon. In the first place, a consciousness
of having done your utmost, would sustain
you; in the latter, your heart would reproach you, for
ever, with having hazarded your child's life, by your
omission.”

“But, let us examine the business, fairly. If you
were married, would you, or would you not listen?”

“O, then,” said she, tenderly, passionately, like one
that had suffered; “I would be ignorant. “Where ignorance
is bliss, 'twere folly to be wise;” you know.”

“I commend your recollection, my dear Madam; but
ignorance never is bliss. And why might not one tell
you of any hidden evil, in your husband's nature—
any—.”

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

“What good could it do?”

Much—I can imagine many cases.

“No, no! It is impossible. You never shall convince
me.”

“Madam;” said Hammond, leaning toward her, his
large, black, glittering eyes rivetted upon her; and his
hand thrust into his bosom, up to the elbow, as into hot
embers, in search of his own heart. “Madam!---I can
convince you. I will!

“Suppose that your husband had been intemperate, in
his youth---a madman; and that a glass of wine would
drive him again. to fury; suppose that you knew it not;
that he had kept the secret; and that you had wondered,
for many years, at his abstinence, but never knew the
cause; that you had, for it might well be, in the festivity
of your heart, determined to make him overcome his
dislike to it, though you were obliged to mingle the
wine with his food. Suppose then---then! Madam, that
some friend, who knew your husband's infirmity--knew
that it was a secret, to all the world, but the sufferer
and himself, should come to you; and lay his hand upon
yours, and cry out “beware! would you put poison into
his cup?” How would you bless him! It might save
you, and your little ones.”

“Yes!---and make me die, ten thousand deaths, by
apprehension—set me to watching every movement of
his countenance—every tone of his voice—in the horrible
thought of madness.”

“Nay; but it would enable you to aid him, in his selfdenial:
to spare him the agony of explanation—to sustain
him, under temptation, and trial—and to prevent
others from playing, as you were about to play with
his life---and soul!

“Yes---but it would kill me:---it might prolong his
life---but I should die of a broken heart, frighted away
from him.”

“And what death would be so welcome to an affectionate
and devoted wife?---to die in preserving his life---
to—”

“She was silent---and her deep eyes were clouded
with passionate emotion:---and Hammond continued,

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

in a voice of such unutterable pathos, depth and mournfulnesss,
that, when he had done---we all drew one long
breath together---and were silent for many minutes.

“Suppose another case”---said he. “You are married,
and happy, beyond the lot of women. Yet---and
you know it---there is a terrible, untold calamity, in
the life of your husband, upon which it is not lawful to
speak. No matter how you have come to suspect this.
You know not what it is---but---when the sea roars---
and the wind blows---and the rain beats---or the noise
of shipwreck---and the cry of drowning people are told of---
you see his forehead work---and the sweat coming
out of it. Would you not bless the man---kneel down,
and bless him---who would come to you, and say—
“Lady---beware how you talk of sudden death---or of
drifting bodies--or of the wild sea breaking, in wrath,
upon the wind,---for your husband once lost the dearest
things on earth to him---a wife and child!--by shipwreck---
and went mad upon the spot. He loves you---hath
always loved you, to distraction---but he dared not tell
you this, lest it should drive you mad.” Would you not
bless him! You yield. I knew that you would. You are
always right, when you permit yourself to think. I
would risk my right hand, that I can bring you to agree
with me, where—bless my soul!—I had no idea
that it was so late.”

“Yes”—said Mrs. Honeywell—“but—you will give
up, about Shakspeare?”

“What—about that nonsense which you quoted.—
What was it?—repeat it, will you?”—

“I forget how he brings it in—but the thought is
beautiful—he speaks of knitting up the ravelled sleeve
of care.”

“And what idea have you of it?”—said Hammond. She began to explain, but he interrupted her. “No—I
never saw it before—and if you did not assure me, that
it was in Shakspeare, I would deny it—I would swear
that such intolerable trash could not be his. I wonder
at you. It is a confused, ill-managed, laboured conceit.
Why not say, sew up the scarlet elbow of care—
or new cover the buttons—or try-out the cuff. There

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

is no fitness in the thought. You laugh. But, upon
my honour, I can see no difference between them—it is
the—I beg your pardon—but no other word will express
it—it is about the damnedest nonsense in the
world.”

There was a general shock—as if a thunderbolt had
exploded in the ceiling—and his voice were a trumpet
call.

“But it is Shakspeare; and that is enough. I remember
once travelling through Boston, and meeting
with a paper, called the Centinel, in which some fool or
other—I don't mean the Editor—had hit upon a new
reading in Shakspeare. You remember where Hamlet
meets his mother, and compares the pictures. Hamlet
is speaking of the usurper, who, like a thief, “the precious
diadem stole—and put it in his pocket.” Now,
said the critick, the words in italick are only a stage
direction
—which, in transcribing, came to be incorporated
with the text—and mean that Hamlet puts the picture
into his pocket! “What!” he cries—“a diadem to be
put in a king's pocket—What a pocket his majesty must
have!” It was in a friend's counting room, that I saw
it;—and, so indignant was I, that it was for some minutes
a question with me, whether I should break into
the Editor's house, and curse him for his stupidity, in
admitting such a criticism, or reply to it. But I resolved
on the latter—and there, as I stood, scribbled a
few lines, on two or three scraps of execrable paper: and put them, with my own hands, into the box, as I went
by. They were published. The blockheads!—They
knew not, what they ought to have known---before
they presumed to approach Shakspeare, except, upon
their naked hands and feet—that till John Kemble's
time, that part was always played with two portraits,
hanging side by side—of the two kings;—as if the murderer
could abide the painted spectre of the dead monarch—
or his incestuous queen, the awful reproach of
his lifeless shadow—perpetually smiling upon her, it
may be, even while she was in the arms of his murderer.
It would have been, to the full, as easy, one would
think, to put the diadem in a pocket, as one of the
portraits—and quite as natural.

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

“But again—the ghost appears---and then, if the
critick be right, Hamlet is directed to put the picture into
his pocket
, before he takes his position—his attitude
of horrour. By heaven! it were about as rational to
give a stage direction to Hamlet thus—

Ham—“the precious diadem stole.

“And—

(Ghost enters---Hamlet blows his nose)
as to give it in the manner that the critick requires which is this---

Ham— “the precious diadem stole,

“And—

(Ghost enters---Hamlet puts the picture in his pocket.)

“But what meant Shakspeare—Shakspeare! the anointed
one! He meant this---and none but a commentator,
a critick; or an Editor---could have misunderstood it.
He meant that the scoundrel king stole the crown, like
a shop-lifter, from the “majesty of buried Denmark” that he did not conquer it!--in harness and steel--blood and
dust. But---heaven forgive me!”---he added, halting
toward the French lady---who sat mute with astonishment;---
for he had not permitted a living creature to
open his lips, that evening.”

Ah madame, Je vous demande pardon,” said he----

Pardon!---pourquoi?”---she replied.

He touched his lips---and she understood him---for
she smiled, wickedly, and added---now! I vill-zay to
you, Mr. Hammon, vat-zat zee queen say---zee queen
Elizabess---she-zay to zee ladee zat haf not gif, to er
zee jewail---how you say zat?---zee bague.”

“O, the ring,” said Hammond, bowing---“I wait
the report---this battle of the eyes over; it is a part of
your duty to give in the killed and wounded---but what
said Elizabeth?”

“O,----zee ladee haf-keep zee jewail----Monsieur
Hammon---cést egal; vous avez fait la même chose you haf keep ze jewail.”

“O, ho!”---said Mrs. Honeywell, tapping Hammond
on the arm,---“I understand the drift---you have given
us words, and kept the jewelry to yourself.”

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

“Throwing pearls before—ahem—” said her
younger daughter---colouring at the sound of her own
voice.

“Hush---hush!”---answered the mother---“well what
did the queen say---madame?”

“O, she-say----Dieu peut vous pardonner----mais,
moi!---Je ne vous pardonnerai jamais!”

“Bravo!” cried the elder daughter, laughing outright,
till her large blue eyes ran over, “bravo!” Mr.
Hammond, I think you have got the bague now.”

Note by Editor. There can be no doubt, I think, that the author
has introduced this page, for no purpose in the world, but, as an excuse
for repeating a few words of French, which, it is highly probable,
that he does not understand. I have met with such things before.
There is a Spanish phrase in Logan, taken from Gil Blas, “a dios
amado, &c”—and another line or two of Italian, from Goldoni,
which is the motto of the first chapter. Shame on such childish
pedantry!—Ed.

-- 084 --

CHAPTER IV.

Hammond's life...Duel...Elizabeth...The Church...Reflections...
Merchandise...Failure...Character of partners...Persecution...
Trials...Mr. G....Mr T...Sundry encounters.”

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

Pray,” said I, as soon as we were sufficiently
alone together—it was a week after this conversation,
that is related in the preceding chapter—“Pray Hammond,
tell me about the duel.”

“Which one?”

“Which one! were there more than one?”

“Yes—I have been well nigh. engaged in four or five;
but never actually in the field, but once—for which, I
pray God, to forgive me.”

“What! that you have never been in the field but
once?”

“No—that I have ever been out, at all.”

“Did you kill your man?”

“Yes.”

“On the spot?”

“No—he lived three years afterwards—went to sea
for his health, and died.”

“And how do you feel about it?”

Feel!—so help me God! that it had been better for
me, had I been killed upon the spot.”

As he said this, he thrust out his long arms, at their
full length before him; and shut his eyes, with such a
look of unutterable desolation, that I felt my blood run
cold. Surely, thought I, the dead body must have
passed at that moment; and he must have felt it.

There was a silence of some minutes, that I was truly
afraid to interrupt. But it grew insupportable, at
at last; and I made some noise with my feet. He
heeded it not—stirred not—but his shut eyes were quivering
in the sockets—the water oozing and trickling,
drop by drop, from under the heavy lids, down to his
mouth, while all the rest of his face was immoveable,
and pale as marble. It was terrifick.

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

“Hammond!” I cried, in unaffected alarm.

“Fire!” he answered, instantly—uncovering his
breast, as if to receive a shot.”

“Hammond! Hammond!” I cried, again.

He opened his eyes—they were blood shot—saw
me—started up—and instantly recollected himself.

“Tell me how it happened;” said I.

“Be patient,” he replied. “Bear with me. Let me
walk a few minutes. I have much to tell. It is not
a proper time. I would have you know all about me;
and tomorrow night—if you are better not employed,
I—.”

“Tomorrow night, be it, then,” said I.

After that, he sat down again; and we chattered
away the best part of the evening together; and a part
of the next day, in a most pleasant and sociable manner.
But, on the night, agreed upon, when I entered
the room, I saw that he had been writing—his features
were pale and stiff. “You should know all, that you may
be prepared for whatever may happen. But I shall expect
the same confidence from you.”

“You will be disappointed,” said I. “No human being
shall ever know how I have passed nearly one year
of my life; or where. I have no disposition to conceal
the fact that, there is blood upon my hands too:—blood,
less innocently shed than yours—but where---and when,
and why shed, I cannot tell. Three years of my life, are
dark to me; so dark, that I dare not approach them
in thought. There was a black ocean about me, then---
another being and I, passed each other; like two privateers---at
night---in a gale of wind. There were
shrieks---and fire---and smoke---and a cannonading,
or something like it---it might have been thunder.---
And, when I was fully myself again, there was the smell
of blood, fresh blood about me; on my hair; upon my
clothes; upon my hands! O Christ! I cannot, cannot
go on. That is all that you will ever know. It is
nearly all that I, myself know. Are you satisfied with
it?”

“No.”

“It was revenge, perhaps?”

“No matter.”

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

“Jealousy?”

“Aye---jealousy, perhaps.—”

“Was it the blood of innocence—?”

“No matter. It shall not be told. I know not.

He shook my hands, and turned away his face.

“I know not,” said he, “why I have undertaken to
judge you. There is One, that hath authority. We
have both sinned; I, probably, with the least excuse,
for jealousy never shook my heart---never will.---Of
whom, can such a creature as I, be jealous? Three
years! you say---that cannot be---there is not more
than one year in all, in which I have lost sight of you; and
the longest period, where there are no certain traces of
you, is about only eight or ten weeks. But no matter.
Both of us are red transgressors.---Let us repent.
Let us be compassionate to each other; and, now that
the world are willing to let us alone, guilty that we
are, let us be wary, for the future; and repent betimes.
In one word---Let us be good. What say you.”

We embraced; and I wept upon his bosom---What
was there, in his strange voice, that so mastered me? I
could not resist it. It was like the wizard summoning
of one, that looks into a cavern, haunted with unclean
spirits, and brave princely creatures, and bids them
separate and come forth. Mine obeyed him; and my
hear tfelt warmer, cleare, once rid of the pestilent warring
tenantry.

“Are you ready for the tale?”

“All ready,” said I, throwing myself back into the
most comfortable chair, that I ever sat in—flinging
one leg over a pile of books, at my right hand; and
resting the other upon a high fender---willing to make
myself at home.

“Well---you know something of the difficulty, that I
had to encounter in my boy-hood; and enough of what
passed, till you disappeared. Soon after that, I began
to hear you spoken of, sometimes with affection; often,
as one capable of great things: and I began to learn
that, if one would know his own strength, he must go
abroad. We cannot learn to swim upon a table. We
must go among the breakers. A man may stand

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

forever, upon a precipice, if he trust to nothing but his own
limbs. But, if he rely upon a cobweb, in any degree;
and it should snap,---he is gone!”

“I determined to go abroad; to seek you, if I could,
my friend. Elizab---your sister—had taught me the value
of my faculties. I began to study her character, before
I did yours;---for I considered you as a petulant idiot,
particularly after you half strangled your uncle, and
blew up his boys with gunpowder. But your sister, I
could study for ever—and she taught me to know you
better. As we grew older, my respect for her became
awful---it was religious---the duel was on her account.
She does not know it---and I would not have her know
it. It is a secret to all but you. Let it remain so. You
know that she is resolved never to marry. I am sorry
for it—for she cannot live so long as I—and I should love
to toil for her children, when she is in her grave. Such
a woman---that will not marry---from loftiness of heart,
delicacy of sentiment, and genuine independence, ought
to be set up for men to wonder at.”

“I have always loved to hear the name of Elizabeth
spoken reverently; and, particularly, when it was by
them that had power and beauty of mind enough, to understand
her; enough of that strange affinity, which nature
has established, between creatures of the same rank;
yet here was a man that could understand her—a man
of exceeding potency, and very honest, speaking of her,
in the language that I most loved to hear; yet—yet—
I cannot deny it; the swell of my heart was unlike any
that I had ever felt before, when Elizabeth was praised;
it was bitter, painful, and sorrowful—alarming:
I would have asked him to tell me why—; but I dared
not; and I know not whether he observed any alteration
in my countenance or not, for he continued, much in the
same tone, to relate to me. the following particulars of
his life. I was amazed at the resemblance in a part of
our history, and disposition. Yet, his had been the
less calamitous, and the less varied life; and his, the
nobler, and more patient temper. I felt it; and what
I feel, I am always ready to acknowledge. His rebuking
went home to my heart; and, when he had done, I

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

do confess to you, that I felt ashamed of many things, in
my life, upon which, till then, I had been accustomed
to look only with a feeling of complacency; and, sometimes,
of exultation. But no—he dashed them to the
earth—laughed at me—quelled me, and taught me, ere
he had well done, that to be, in any degree great, is to
be good. He did not teach—what is not true—that
there is any irretrievable or unpardonable sin, either
before God and his angels, or before men;—but he did
teach, what is true, that blackness and death are, for
ever, upon that part of the soul, where transgression
hath but once, and for a single moment, laid her burning
hand; that Repentance, and Contrition, and Sorrow,
may pour their oil and wine into the bruised heart,
or the broken forehead—but that, for ever and ever,
the scar will remain, and the agony of remembrance.
He did not teach, for he was wise and honest, that one
may not be the mightier in his uprising, who hath suffered
longest under the accumulation of evil—: nor
that one, who stumbles, and yet touches not the earth,
or touches it, if he touch it, like Antæus, for renovation
and invulnerability, may not, thereby, exhibit to the
world, powers that, if he had not stumbled; or had gone
steadily along the precipices of life, had never been developed
or suspected—no!—but he taught that, to
stumble at all—upon any precipice, is putting your immortal
soul, unpreparedly, at hazard.

“You know,” said he, “that I went behind a counter,
just about the same time that you did; but, it was
never after my taste. It appeared to me dishonourable,
for men to take upon themselves a business, so entirely
fitted, as retailing, for the support of helpless women,
widows, and orphans; and so much easier, more
profitable, and more respectable for them, than the occupations,
to which they are generally driven, by the men
that have monopolized their trade. Commonly, when
a woman is left destitute upon the world, she is obliged
to keep a school, or to take boarders[4]—neither of which
will leave her a provision for her old age, or permit to
her the commonest enjoyment of life. I soon became

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

weary of the business; and thought of some profession.
I looked about me; but I was friendless and destitute.
The church had its temptation; but how was I to disinthral
myself from the world?—how, to become initiated.
I was neither abject, dastardly, nor willing to go apprentice
to any man's religious opinion, as to a trade,
I say apprenticeship, because, it is one. How happens
it, that the pupils preach the same doctrine, when they
set up for themselves, that their masters taught? Can
it be conviction? Is it likely to be?—No! When a
father wishes to make a minister of his boy, he always
put him to learn the trade of some person, who thinks
as he does; or whose mode of thinking is fashionable
and profitable. What is he then, but an apprentice?
Where, then, was I to find a man, who would educate
me; converse with me; reason with me; and when he had
done, leave me utterly to God, and to my own understanding,
for my choice of religion? Or where was I
to find a theological seminary, where I could be educated,
in any way,—even by sweeping the rooms, and
waiting upon the table, of my fellow students—running
their errands, and abiding their jeers and taunting,
meekly—from which, or from the creed of which, when
I was ready to go out into the world, if I ventured to
dissent—where was there one that would license me?—
one that would not brand me as an apostate? Ah, my
friend, (let me begin to call you so) I had such dreams!
Could I have but set my foot within the church—
though there were no college of Jesus; no Jesuits about
me—no bishops, nor archbishops; cardinals, nor popes,
within the reach and scope of my ambition, I do feel
assured—assured—William Adams, that the Dwarf
would have wrought powerfully among the nations;
and left a name behind him, that would not readily
have been forgotten—”

“But no. This career was not for me. The church
was walled round with triple brass to me. I had no
rich friends; was no fawning beggar—; could neither
sell myself to this congregation, nor to that—; nor to
any missionary society; and so---I was fain to abandon
that hope. In time, there were people, who affected to

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

understand my heart; but they deceived themselves.
They granted that my doctrines were those of morality;
but,---and I never pretended that they were;
that they were not those of religion. No sect claimed
me---there was no communion for me---, no creed.
Why? Let me lay bare the secret. That only, was
religion, to every man, you know, which every man
followed as his. The rest was heresy. Of course, as I
followed the religion of no one---blessing my God,
that he had given me some understanding, and some
wisdom; and praying for more---to all, I was a heretick.”

“Successively, I traversed in thought, most of the
trades and professions of men; and, at last, weary of the
search, yet heaving, continually, after dominion, I sat
myself down, patiently, unweariedly, to what I regarded
as my duty; and, as I saw no prospect of being either
a lawyer, soldier, actor, physician or divine, I determined
to be, though it should take me half a century, a
great merchant. I knew that the name was honourable;
the power great; and, that he, who was only a great
merchant
, was on a level with kings—nay, with statesmen.”

“But how was this to be achieved; I was pennyless;
and my spirit had been hampered, and subdued from
its capacity and elevation, by the mercentary, paltry
trifling, of a retail shop. Yet---it is my nature, never
to despair—nay, never to despond. I knew that the
greatest men have arisen from the smallest beginning;---
that the largest fortunes are but a combination
of cents---the ocean, of drops.”

“And, while these thoughts were working within me,
I met a young man, unlike me in every respect; but
well enough for my purpose---(I only wanted him for a
stepping stone)---who pretended that he had money and
friends. These, I knew, were the true mechanical
powers of life. With them, you may heave a world,
without troubling yourself for a place to establish your
machinery upon. My first movement, was to “buy out,”
as it is called, “the stock” of an experienced shopkeeper;
in other words, to purchase at any price, the

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

accumulated refuse and rubbish of a whole generation, merely
to get what was called a good stand, in a country town.
My proposals were very distinct: the terms were acceded
to; but the stock, which, we had been told, would
amount to only three or four thousand dollars, we
found fast approximating to ten or twelve. This was
not to be born---I had no idea of selling myself, wrist
and ancle, for life, to vend old goods---; and, as the best
way of backing out of the agreement,---I electioneered
so, as to make the owner insist for his ultimatum, upon
a security, that we could not possibly give! This
concluded the negotiation; and the store, owner and
goods got the benefit of a dusting, and re-arrangement,
which all wanted;---and I, lighter of heart by a whole
world, leaped about, for a month, like a galley slave
set unexpectedly at liberty, by a thunder clap; or some
miraculous melting, or sundering of his chains.”

“After this, I continued my way, lumbering along
the great turnpike of life, until I found myself doing
business a while, on a very respectable scale, in New
York; and soon after, in a more diminutive, but very
productive one, in Boston; and then, in a city of the
south.”

“It would be idle to dwell upon any of these intermediate
stages of my life; and, therefore, I will take you,
at once, into the hurry, and bustle, and distraction, of
that, which shipwrecked me. It was in a southern, city.
I need not tell you where; but, with one clerk, I
will venture to say that I made more money, honestly,
in a few months, than was made by any three warehouses
in the city, during the same time; though some
of them had an army of clerks and household troops.
But then, there were vicissitudes. I had become associated
with two other men—men, to whom, I am willing
to confess, that I owe everything that is dear to
me---in business. One was an adventurous fellow, understanding
better the ways and means of financiering,
than any human creature, I believe, except Law, the projector
of the Mississippi scheme; yet credulous, beyond
belief; a being, who never gave himself any other trouble
in life, than to sell as many goods as he could, at as

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

large a profit as he could—for anybody's note; it mattered
not much, whose; the other, a high minded man; and
I then thought, of more inflexible integrity, strength of
character, genuine, unadulterated feeling---than any
other, that I have ever known. Not two men could have
been worse fashioned for sober merchandising. The
one was literally a commercial gambler; the other, ignorant,
beyond belief, of all the paltry tricking and detail
of trade; who had been educated to another profession;
in which, one day, he would have stood, almost
alone; but God had laid his visiting hand upon him,
and broke him down, utterly, in all, but the integrity
of his heart. He had his share of business, in his own
profession; but, when he got hold upon it, sickness came
upon him; and he was put back, a whole season; for a
time too, that, in the outset of our career, is irretrievable.
But he renewed the trial; and persisted, till his
little property was dissipated---and clouds were about
him---and his great heart was heavy---nay, till there
were bidders for him, and his conscience---till men
thought to buy, even his political integrity.”

“The man who became his partner and mine, afterward,
saw the struggle, and dealt plainly with him.
“Come to me;” said he; “enter into partnership, with me.
I do not ask you to meddle with the business. You can
keep the books; and sign checks and notes; and play
the gentleman, when necessary; and write letters for
the house; eat dinners; and that will be all that I shall
ask.”

“It was a struggle of life and death to him---it was
selling his birthright---his title to immortality, for so
much trash as may be grasped thus; but the bread—
the bread, that his wife and babe were to feed upon—
could be bought, only with that trash; and that could
he had, only by subjection to men that would just feed
him for his musick; or, by accepting this proposal. He
accepted of the latter; and, it was soon after the union
of these two men, that I met with them; and was, in one
way and another, put into business[5] by them. I was

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

sent to the south, as I have told you, with letters; among
which, was one, to a scurvy old gentleman, of whom I
shall have occasion, soon, to speak, more particularly,
as the most unrelenting, pitiless, iron-handed man,
that ever wrung the blood out of a human heart.”

“My business was exceedingly prosperous; and I soon
persuaded my partners to join me, where I was established.
But, here began our reverses. We were
three; and, when a question was to be decided, between
me and the financier, it was sure to be decided by our
partner, against me. The consequence was, that we
speculated too largely—our goods were detained at
sea, an unprecedented time—the season for business
passed away—and we were left, to pay for our purchases,
out of the reluctant proceeds of a tremendous
stock, rapidly declining. Our exertions were desperate.
We had two large, wholesale stores, open; and
we immediately established two others, for retailing;
careful, at the same time, like all persons in similar
circumstances, to crowd off all that we could, of our
stock, upon every tolerable pretence of security; selling
to such as were recommended to us, by our neighbours;
forgetful that such a recommendation ought always
to startle us; if the person recommended be a
debtor of the one that recommends.”

“We had to renew our notes---as we could---giving
such security as we could; and lugging in, as men always
do, when they are drowning, all those who are
foolish enough in their friendship, to venture within
their reach. It is true, that we believed our concern
solvent to a large amount, notwithstanding all our
losses;---but, we did not know it; and were, therefore,
guilty of embarrassing our best friends.”

“At last, the spring opened; and we strained, like
men heaving for their lives, to throw off the burden
that was leaning upon us; and the better to assist us, in
disposing of an old stock, we sent to Philadelphia for
a small quantity of fresh goods. The scheme was
well; and a partner (the adventurer) carried it into
effect. But while he was gone, I had rather an ugly
process of examination gone through with; and the re

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

sult was, that I found we were ruined;---and, as honest
men, could not go on, any longer. He returned;
and, that night, we never shut our eyes. He was thunderstruck,
at what I told him.”

“What would be said of us?” said he---“These late
purchases of ours will look villainously black. All
our desperate exertions will be regarded as deliberate
villany, to get what we could, into our hands, before
we failed.”

“We must submit to the imputation, for awhile,”
said I. “But our duty is plain. The goods must all
be sent back.”

“But a part are already sold.”

“Then let us send back what are not sold---and permit
the creditor to choose from our stock, for the deficiency.”

That was agreed to:---yet---it is a pity that such
things should not be known!---there was a man, in
Philadelphia, of whom we had purchased largely; and
to whose agent, we had returned the goods, in this
way; yet he has persecuted us, ever since, with a more
deadly and unsparing malignity, for the amount of a
few dollars, that had been taken out and sold, before
I had come to a determination to return them, than
any other human being.[6]

We had a hundred other trials to endure. Like
other men, full of blood and confidence, from whose
hands the cup is not entirely wrenched, we were willing
to make some terms, before we capitulated. We
talked with our friends;---and, particularly, with a testy
old gentleman, named Galligan, who complained
a good deal afterward, about my ingratitude, of which
I shall soon give you a notion;---and the result was,
that he advised me to pay such of our creditors, as were

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

frightened, in goods; with a wink o' the eye, that said
plainer than words could have said it---“frighten 'em
first; and then nab 'em.”

“This old man was the first to give me this advice---
“Pay 'em,” said he, “if they're frightened, pay 'em!---
You know, my boy, you know---tell 'em you're the boy
what buys goods o' me---make 'em pay.” At the same
time, he took notes, as security for his debt, knowing
that, if they were to be sold at auction, they would
bring much more, than the same amount of goods, unseasonable
and tremendously charged as ours were. I
mention these things, dear Adams, because I would
have you understand something, of what you may expect,
if you should ever be shipwrecked, or burnt out:
and, briefly, that I may come the sooner to a more interesting
part of my life.”

“I beg you to keep him---(the old man) in your mind
awhile. He afterward complained of my ingratitude.”

“The ground of which complaint, I know to be this.
My partner, the letter writer, furnished me with a civil
introduction to this old gentleman, in which, adroitly
enough, he alluded to something in his early history,
which tickled him. I presented the letter; and was
asked---I believe---but I am not sure---how the writer
was. That was the extent of his civility. Not another
word passed, having any relation to him, or to me;
and I went away, with a feeling of strong and heated
indignation against myself, for having born the letter;
and against the writer, for having subjected me to such
a mortification; and against old Mr. Galligan, for his
ill manners; nor did I ever go to see him again. But
one day, some months afterward, somebody, whom I
took to be a mendicant; or, at least, some small dealer;
for I had forgotten his face, came into my store; and,
after sitting there awhile, urged me to come up, and
see him. It was Mr. Galligan himself. I smiled at
his civility; for my store was then loaded with goods;
and I was full of business. Ought I not to be grateful,
very grateful, to one that was willing to sell me a
bale or two of coarse woollens, under such circumstances?
Ought I not, when, at twenty-four hours notice,

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

I could have purchased five times the amount of his
whole stock, in the publick market---gratitude!
Yes! I am full of gratitude!---and here is a proof of it.”

“Yet, of this, he complained afterward---when we
had paid, or secured our borrowed money, and endorsements,
as an ill requited act of friendship—Alas!---
the impudence of some men!”

“Well-- as our difficulties thickened upon us, we began
to follow his advice; and pay off, such of our creditors---as
were foolish enough to take them, in goods;
but, unfortunately---they would not hold out. And we
were obliged then, to propose an accommodation. We
corresponded with our creditors. All had the “highest,
best opinion in the world, of our honesty and excellence,”
and all that---were “excessively sorry,”
but, “really, times were so hard,” that they---“could
not afford---to say---yes or no,” to any of our propositions.
At last, however, they promised to accede, one
by one, to an assignment of our property; and discharge
us.”

“It was drawn up. Months were consumed in the
negotiation; and, when nearly all had signed, the remainder
held out, the scoundrels! in the hope of obtaining
better terms for themselves.”

“There was now, no other way open to us, but to
petition, for a discharge under the insolvent law.
This we had been most reluctant to do---, but, at last,
did it; and then came the rub. In a short time, we
were so utterly reduced; beggared, that, from having
had the command of almost unlimited sums---we were
scarcely able, at times, except by borrowing, to take
a letter out of the post office. My elder partner, the
married one, fell sick;---and I stood by him, and saw
friend after friend pass away from him---the whole
world go by him---for he had fallen among thieves;
and none stopped, to pour tears, or wine, or oil into his
wounds---Yea!---I saw his family go from him, one by
one; his children; his wife; and himself, left alone,
utterly alone, in the maturity of his years; like a
shipwrecked man---famished and bruised, clinging to
his only rock---a compassionate God; while an ocean

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

of darkness roared under his feet; and the tide was
rising. Yet, how did he bear it. As one that knoweth
the Scripture; and believeth, that “whom the Lord
loveth, he chasteneth.” Yet, there were doubt and
harrowing; and who would not have had them, situated
as he was---his towering faculties darkened; his
wife and children passing, like pale apparitions, before
him; the noblest sympathies of nature blasted, all at
once; outraged in their luxuriance, as by the ashes and
lava of some inward eruption of the heart! By him,
have I set, when the last spoon of his wife had just been
sold, to pay the rent of his room; and he seemed deserted
of all but God;—when his dark, luminous eyes;
and heavy, black brows were like statuary; motionless
and marble like. And there were times too, in the
deep solitude of midnight, when his Bible lay open
before him; and he, it might be, was the only mortal
awake, in a populous city, except the prowling murderer;
the roused watchman; or the dying; or the broken
hearted,---when, had he not been a good, as well as a
great man, he would have lain down upon his bed, and
never risen again, but to face his creditors before the
bar of the Everlasting God---red with his own blood.”

“But enough. I cannot talk of this---it is too serious
for me. It shakes me too like the passion of a
wild beast. But the trial had its issue; and the sun
broke out upon him; and from the east, there came out
a great multitude to meet him. He is now happy---
God be thanked!---happy, as a mere mortal may be,
among them that love him, and reverence him; and
them, that he has wedded himself, and his immortality
to.”

“But, during the time of our trouble---a time that
I now regard as the happiest, and most truly productive
of our lives,---it was my misfortune to be employed
in some negotiations, that grew out of them.
Yet my temper was not of the right sort. It would
not brook a great deal of kicking and cuffing, even by
implication, without kicking and cuffing in turn.”

“Among others that I saw, not to wheedle; not to
intimidate; and, still less to be intimidated by, was a

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

Mr. Termor. Somehow or other, he had become our
creditor; by endorsement, I believe. I waited upon
him, with the smooth tongued financier, my partner,
bearing the assignment in my hand. Our interview
was short: and much in the following fashion. But
you should first understand, that he is an uneducated,
strong minded vulgar, honest man, of ungovernable
temper, and handsome property. Yet, I dare say, with
a likely heart, as you say in New England.”

“Pardon me, said I, we never apply the word in
that way; we say, a likely man.”

“That paper, said I, (Hammond is speaking,)
handing him the assignment, and laying my hat upon
the desk---contains a relinquishment of all our property,
for the benefit of our creditors. Those who
sign will get their share; those who do not, must take
their chance, and—”

“Why, how now?---What the devil's this? hey?---”
said he.

I repeated the thing, in a very respectful manner----

“Don't understand it---don't understand it—must
(spit) sign it---must I? d---d if I do---. By God,
sir—(spit.)

This was courtly, to be sure; but I was never
much accustomed to tolerate such a carriage, even in
the rich and ignorant. So I told him very plainly,
that, if he expected to get a farthing, he must sign it.”

“Come here,” said he, “d'm it---(spit) come here;
(spit)”

“By---G-d---; come here, and buy my goods---
here---! hey!---must sign, must sign, hey--damn'd if
I do!—”

The blood was starting through the man's face, as
he said this; and I, utterly weary of such vulgarity
and arrogance, looked him, I am afraid, in the eyes,
in a way that did'nt much please him;---replaced my
hat, with a flourish, upon my head, as I did so; and
halted, leisurely, out of his counting room.”

“You can have no idea of his tremendous passion---
after I had gone; and long, and long afterward, it was
near to the bursting of a blood vessel, for him to meet

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

me, particularly, as he swore that I rode the handsomest
horse in the city, on which I, the “hump-backed
rascal,” as he called me, had well nigh ridden over
him.”

“Nay---he never will forget my parting look, I am
sure; for thrice since, when he had forgotten me, the
resurrection of that, hath shaken him like a battering
engine. Once, I was in the theatre, talking busily,
to some ladies, in a box, next to some other ladies, of
the patrician order, upon whom it was not lawful for
me to set my eyes, except at second hand. Mr. T.
was talking with them. I saw that he was struck
with my countenance (he did not see my person; for I
stood in a shadow, and wore a large blue watch
cloak.) He listened to me, also, with evident pleasure,
though with some perturbation—; and I, like an
experienced coquette, played off my very best conversation,
in such a way, that—why should I deny it—he
appeared astonished, delighted, and willing to talk at
me, as piqued lovers sometimes do, you know, through
a third person—at each other.”

“At last, I saw him lean forward to one of the ladies;
and heard him ask my name.”

“I turned immediately, and lowered my forehead, so
that he could see nothing but the twinkle of my eyes,
with the intention of seeing how he looked, when he
heard her answer.”

“My name was pronounced; and the man absolutely
turned pale, and shook with passion—and shame, I
am sure.”

“And, at another time, when he had forgotten me
again, he saw me enter a court room, where several
persons who, one year before, could not have been
made to know me, were especially polite to me. He
remembered my countenance, but not me; and made
me, before he recollected himself, a most gracious
bow. I knew the man—and, as I returned it, I elevated
my eyes slowly to his, with the very same devil in
them, I am sure, that he had seen, years before, in his
counting room. The blood rushed over his whole
face; and his hands shook upon the table.”

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

“We have never met since, and, probably, never
shall meet; but, at this very hour, if I wanted a favour,
that I would not ask of any other man, I would
go to him—pretty sure, for he is generous and manly,
that I should not be disappointed.”

“That would depend,” said I, “much upon the nature
of the favour---if you wanted your throat cut
now, or---a halter.”

“O, no, “he replied, smiling; I am very serious.”

eaf292v2.n4

[4] Or gin—Ed.

eaf292v2.n5

[5] Yes, faith—so it appears—and a pretty business it was too, that
they got him into.—Ed.

eaf292v2.n6

[6] I am requested to add—that the Philadelphian was named Richard
Milre
—a man that has the reputation of never having forgotten,
or forgiven any debt—of any kind. There was a house too,
in New-York—Bulkley and Butler—of the same amiable, humane
temper—with fine prospects before them—in this world and the next:—
and one, in Baltimore, named—but no matter for the name—a
misfortune has fallen upon them all, and the persecutor is forgiven,
for the sake of his children, cruel and bitter as was the persecution.

En.

-- 101 --

CHAPTER V.

Hammond continues his narrative...Insolvency...Mr. Galligan...
A noble heart...Another...Another!...Turns author...Studies
the law...Poetry...Preface!...Effect of telling your own
story, in your own way, first.

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

It was after midnight, when Hammond concluded
the conversation, related in the last chapter; but the
following night, he renewed the subject.

“I have already told you, something of a man, named
Galligan.—Do not forget, that he was no friend of
mine, in any shape; he showed me no favour; and at the
time of our failure, was the first to secure himself, with
notes and paper, in preference to goods: Yet, he became
the most malignant, wicked, and unsparing, of all our
persecutors, for having followed his advice. I do not
mention his real name, because he is old and wretched,
now; and has a fine family.”

“We have, as I suppose you know, an insolvent law,
in our state. Of this, I finally availed myself, in a
feeling of desperation; indignant at the baseness, and
shuffling of the men about me. A creditor, under this
law, has, until two years after a discharge granted, to
file, what are called, “allegations,” against the debtor;
and these allegations are usually of fraud, or embezzlement,
which, if substantiated, leave the debtor subject
to perpetual imprisonment.”

“The first thing that irritated old Mr. Galligan,
was the letter, of which I spoke; he always felt, when
it was mentioned, as if that had wheedled him out of
all his money; yet, in truth, he had little to complain
of; for I do believe, that, including all our purchases, and
payments, he could not have lost by us, though he had
given up the balance of his claim; the next thing, was
the utter ruin of several new houses, whose paper, he
had selected, with a sagacity, peculiar to an experienced
trader; for he knows that,though a man be a scoundrel,
he will generally pay his first note.—In securing

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

himself, Mr. Galligan had selected the first notes, of several
new houses; all of which, we afterward discovered,
were linked together; and all went by the board,
at once! This fretted him to madness. But there
was another event to increase the exasperation. In
the multitude of our concerns, there was a valuable
estate, in New England, upon which some thousands
had been expended, first and last,out of the joint fund.
Both of my partners were interested in it; one, of his
own right; and the other, in right of his wife. But, in
our season of difficulty, we had tried every possible
means, to raise money upon it; and always in vain; for
it was encumbered by an able conveyancer, with a widow's
dower, and the maintenance of a large family.
In plain truth, as we had been unable to raise a dollar
upon it, we did not consider it worth a dollar; and,
when we proposed the assignment, for the benefit of
our creditors, we omitted that estate. Yet, soon after,
when it was necessary to give in our schedule, upon
oath, we were more particular; and, although we did
not believe the estate worth registering, still it was a
claim, or right, and we, therefore, gave it in.”

“But, the indefatigable Mr. Galligan was not to
be appeased in so simple a way. He, therefore, inclosed
an one hundred dollar note, to a lawyer, in the
neighbourhood, and ordered an attachment, or execution,
against our interest in the estate; or so much of it,
as our concern were entitled to. It was sold; and
the nett proceeds, at public auction, were somewhere
about twenty dollars! We laughed heartily; and who
could blame us, when we heard of the matter.”

“But the old man's wrath still burnt on, night and
day; and, as if it were not enough to drive three men, to
beggary and starvation—two of them, out of their only
means of livelihood, he set calmly about driving the
whole to suicide—by blasting their characters. His
first step was to file allegations against me; of what!

I was startled at the convulsive, agitated, deep tone
of Hammond, as he concluded these words; and looked
him up on the face. Never shall I forget his expression—
never! It was just as if his great heart were

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

half crushed, all at once, under the thought; as if it were
worse than death, to have been suspected of any thing
wrong, mercenary, or dishonourable.

“What did he allege against you? fraud!” said I.

“Fraud!—fraud!” echoed Hammond, grinding his
teeth, while the sweat stood upon his lips; and his eyes
grew blood-shot, like those of a chafed catamount—
and a bitter smile went over them. “No—he dared
not. No!—I never knew what they contained. Never!
they were got up in secrecy; and, with the management
of one that dared not—aye, that dared not
confront an honest man;—they stood against me, for
nearly two years, without my knowledge. Time and
again, had I heard the rumour, that allegations were
filed against me;—again and again, had I gone to meet
them, but no, they were not to be found. At last, God
give me patience!—I discovered the trick. It was
done to blast me;dishonour me, secretly, without giving
me an opportunity for defence. Who would care to
know, whether they were ever answered, or the hand
accursed, and withered, that had written them? Who
would ever have known it? Nobody. Yet, all the world
could easily learn, that allegations had been filed—and,
though they never came to trial, that were enough. To
have been arraigned, though never tried;---or, if tried,
acquitted, were enough to kill a proud heart. Yet, I
have a proud heart, and it did not kill me! I compelled
the counsel of the oppressor to do battle, over and over
again, until there was no ground left, for him to stand
upon. Thus ended Mr. Gallagan's last hateful attempt
at vengeance. And what was the effect? To
drive me away, all my life, from among merchants;
to teach me a reliance upon myself alone. I could
tell you more of these things—many more particularly
of a scoundrel in New York, who has twice arrested
one of us; and taken from him his very travelling
trunk. O!—is it not shameful? Had we been dishonest,
we could have kept back a hundred thousand
dollars, from the wreck of our affairs; but no; we turned
ourselves out into the world naked, pennyless, literally
pennyless!

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

“But, (his voice faltered a little, and there was
less sternness in it, than before.) “They were not inaccessible
to misfortune. He was not. I told him so.
I went to him, once!--By heaven, the spirit of prophecy
was upon me! I went to him, with my proud heart
swelling, to pray that he would not imprison my elder
partner, who was in such a perilous situation, that it
would be death to him. Yes! I prayed to him; but he
was obdurate.”

“It will be but for a little time, sir,” said I, “in a few
weeks, he will be discharged. It will be death to him,
and all his prospects, if you send him to jail. He will
not give bail---he cannot.”

“Then let him go to jail,” was the reply.

“I felt for a moment, as if I were choking; but I
remembered that I was a petitioner; not for myself;
and I proceeded, so mildly, that he turned upon me,
as if doubting his own ears. “He will die there,”
said I.

“Let him die---then!” was the answer.

Old man!” said I, unable to keep down my wrath---
he trembled---“Old man!” I locked my hands, I remember;
and I spoke with all my heart and soul.
“There is none of us inaccessible to misfortune! Even
you---you, may be visited next;---and, when you are a
suppliant---nay, I feel it here—I feel it!—I shall live
to see you—and O, how devoutly do I pray it!—shaking
with the same terrour; humbled in the same supplication.”

“To jail with him—to jail, he shall go,” cried he,
inarticulate with passion.

“By God!” said I, “he shall not go to jail!

“Nor should he, though I had gone out upon the
high way, with a pistol, to redeem him.”

“William Adams, look at me; put your hand upon
my forehead; what feel you there?”

“A hot fire.”

“No beating—no rushing?”

“Aye, it beats mightily; and the rush is that of a
sluice, newly opened.”

“With what feeling, think you?”

“Wrath and hatred.”

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

“You are mistaken. It is compassion. My wrath
is gone by; my hatred is extinct. That old man has
been visited since—has been wrecked, even in reputation;
[7] and, if living at this moment, is delirious. Who
would not pity him? I must; for I feel as if my own
prayer may have brought down a portion of this
great sorrow and humiliation upon him, and his family.
Then why do I mention it? That you may know
me, truly, and as I am; one that has been goaded onward
by ambition, with poisoned arrows—one, who, if
he paused, had died, of a broken heart; and one—
thanks be to Him,that hath upheld me; who hath outlived
his persecutors, as he told them, that he would; and already
stands, where they would never have believed that
he could stand.”

“But did you not foresee this, certainly, before?”
said I.

“What! our failure? No, and so little did I suspect
the ultimate insolvency of the concern, that, while I
was paying off all the world in goods, I forebore to
pay my own mother; a poor widow woman, a few
hundred dollars, that I had collected for her—thinking
it safer for her to wait the issue, than to take goods.
The obligation was sacred—the money was not mine—
it was her all. A poor widow woman---my own mother!
Do you think that I would not have paid her, if I had
suspected any danger? By heaven, I would, if it had
cost me the sacrifice of fifty thousand dollars! Aye,
and my heart's blood into the bargain.”

“But, you would know, it may be, if there have been
no noble hearts in my journeying, to beat loudly with
encouragement to mine. There were. Let me do
them justice. Some have been my friends, through
thick and thin; through cloud and shine. Them
shall I never forget. Some have come out boldly, and
spoken in my praise, while I was unknown to them.
They shall never be forgotten. Some few have lent
me books, and treated me like a man: and two or three
have been to me like brothers. But, chief among them,
was one who, stout hearted, like yourself, William, had

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

a hundred times your wisdom; and while he rebuked
me—made me better, even while he rebuked me. He has
been my friend through all vicissitude---yea, even where
I have deserved to lose him.”

“And is yet?” said I, doubtfully.

“Yes.”

“Then why seek another?”

“Because he is older, better than I---married---and,
having duties to fulfil, that are incompatible with such
friendship as I require, at this time.”

“But let me tell you what he is. He has been my
adviser, counseller, and true friend, for years; daring
to tell me of my faults; shrinking not from authority
or peril, when my rebellious nature awoke too stormily
before him---setting his foot upon my vanity; and
deriding my vain glory. And when—pardon my
incoherency---when this man, after a change in his
favour, had barely enough for the subsistance of his wife
and babes—still anxious that I should be, what he always
foretold that I should be, if I toiled patiently, for
it—he would have pressed upon me a portion of that
little, till I was enabled to enter my profession. O, my
friend—it is bitter—very bitter, to be pennyless, at my
age, after having been really independent!—to begin
the business of life anew—at the very alphabet—and
threshold; to throw by a trade, that has employed all
the best years of your being, and begin another, unfriended
and alone! Yet, I dared to attempt this. I
began to study the law. Few people could believe
that I was serious: and fever still, that I would persist
in it. All admitted that I had genius—but none, that
it would ever be productive. What a pity! they would
say, that he cannot work—that these geniuses never
will work. William Adams!—I sat down to my table;---
and for, five years, did I toil, literally, night and day.
I was a poet. And men said that I should live and die
a poet. That was enough for me. I abandoned poetry
for ever. I wanted patience, they said. I sat down to
my profession; and went through a course of legal
study, that was calculated by an eminent and industrious
lawyer, for ten years. Particular parts of the
law, I was told, I should be unable to master. I

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

never rested, till they were as familiar to me, as my own
name. Languages were difficult. I was told that I
could never learn one, at my age. I learnt six, without
stopping. It was difficult to write well—it required
patience---talent. I wrote books, therefore, of one
kind and another; and supported myself, even in
America, wholly by my pen, for nearly four years of
uninterrupted toil and study---having written and published,
within that time, beside all my other studies,
what would make, at least, twenty-five duodecimo
volumes.”

“Was not this enough? No---come to my study, and
I will show you manuscript; evidence, in black and
white, that, had I done nothing else, for the last five
years, would earn for me, the name of an industrious,
if not that of an unexampled student.”

“But—had I no friends?—none. Let me tell you.
First, I was haughty; I could not brook an obligation
The time would come, I thought, when it might pain
me, to hear any man say--“But for me, he would never
have been what he is. It was I that lifted him.”

“Was that right, Hammond?”—said I.

“Yes---I feel that it was right; but, let me proceed.
I have been put under some obligation, and I cannot
breathe freely, till I have told it. In the first place,
there was a man, who, when I was very forbidding,
cold, and haughty, had the wisdom to look into my
heart, and to see—the truth;—that I was proud, because
I was poor; and would not be mistaken, by any
possibility, for one that sneaks and bows to better or
more powerful men. He was a lawyer; and he treated
me like a man. To most of his profession; to all
indeed, but one other, I was an intruder. And the merchants
regarded me, as one that had got above his
business---the lawyers, as one that could never rise to
their's---heaven help them!---but was doomed to perish,
between hawk and buzzard! But this man had the
courage to throw open a magnificent library to me.
To him, am I chiefly indebted; for he, it was, that dared
to do this, first. And, next to him,--my friend!—my
heart leaps in my bosom, at the recollection of another!

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

---was a gentleman;---one of the best Advocates of the
United States; a fiery, impetuous, headlong fellow---
with a mind singularly active, brilliant, and keen
sighted---truly eloquent, but exceeding passionate and
electrick. He took me directly into his office; treated
me like a friend; a companion; imposed no drudgery
upon me; left me to make use of his name, in any
way that could be serviceable to me;---and, in short,
suffered me to go abroad, with the reputation of having
studied with him;---and all this, without any reward,
bribe, or compensation. Shall I ever forget
him!—no. And the time will come---yea, it shall
come, if God spare my life, when I will prove my gratitude
to him, by better proof than words; and when
he shall rejoice that he did this. I--it shall be his pride.”

“But---did you receive no pecuniary assistance—
none at all? You had a rich uncle.”

“He offered, repeatedly, to assist me---but his offer
was as constantly rejected; until I was, at last, on the
point of translating a French law work of two volumes,
octavo; which I had offered to do, in sixty days; and
add my own notes, of from fifty, to one hundred pages,
that should be submitted to any lawyer of the county---
for two hundred dollars. He interfered; and prevented
me from wasting any more time in literature,
by lending me, in one way and another, somewhere
about the same sum. More, I might have had---for
his heart was full, when we parted---his generous countenance
flushed with feeling---and his hand trembled.
Draw on me, William,” said he---“draw on me!”
and looked, as if I might have drawn on him, for his
heart's blood.”

“And was this all!—How did you support yourself?---
how could you---so long?”

“Yes---it was all”---as I have told you, by making
books.”

“But how could you make books, and pursue your
study of law, languages and miscellany?”

“O, there was no difficulty in it. It did not average
an hour a day, the labour that I gave to book-making.”

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

“What!---in America,---support yourself with working
one hour a day, for the publick!”

“Yes; and at this time, I feel assured that I could
support my self and a family, like a gentleman, by the
same business.”

“What! by authorship, where we are proverbially
penurious, in our reward of native talent; slavish in
our prejudices; and at liberty, to publish the best of
foreign productions, after their reputation is established,
without any expense for the copy right. How is it
possible, for an author here, to enter into competition
with all the authors of Europe?”

“I cannot stop now, to explain the reasons in detail;
the chief one is sufficient. We are beginning to have
respect for ourselves; and to be, for that reason, respected
abroad; and, it is my firm belief, that the time
is fast coming, when it will be a better name for a literary
work, to call it American, than English, or
Scotch. The fashion of reading what our country men
write, is gaining ground, every day. What was Scotch
literature, twenty-five years ago?—the derision of the
English. What is it now? Their terrour and delight.”

“But what put it into your head, to commence authorship?---
you had no education.”

“Patience, for a moment; and I will tell you. Allow
me first to say, in justice to mankind, that there are
better and brighter; aye, and warmer hearts, among
them, than we are sometimes ready to believe, when
darkened by calumny, or roused by disappointment.”

“Three or four, have I already mentioned; but,
there are a few others. One, a poor man, whom I
had occasionally seen; a sick man too, who had gone
to an exteme southern climate, for his health; and
wanted, as you may suppose, every dollar that he
could muster, for himself. He had the generosity to
offer me a sum; not very considerable, to be sure, but
much more than he could well spare, to be repaid,
when I pleased. Another, an iron-hearted man, and
a little mercenary, I had thought, before, came to my
office; and looking me awhile, in the face, sat down,
in considerable perturbation.”

“Pray, what is the matter?” said I; “you look

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

troubled.” He hemmed and hawed; and adjusted, and
re-adjusted his legs; without speaking.”

“You have head something unpleasant, that concerns
me, I said. Speak out; whatever it be, I can
bear it. Do not distress yourself about it. Out
with it.”

“Want any money?” said he.

Money!” I cried; startled at his abruptness;---“money!
What do you mean?”

“Do you want any money?---that's all---do you want
any money? If you do, say so;” he repeated.

“What could I say? The tears came into my eyes.
No;” said I; “no; but I thank you. I thank you, from
the bottom of my heart. It has given me a better opinion
of human nature. I do not want money. I have
undertaken a profession, in the face and eyes of all
discouragement; and I will make that support me—or
starve.”

Here Hammond paused for a while; and I took up
the conversation, and questioned him.

“What!” said I, “did you abandon writing?

“Yes---altogether, in the way of a support. I scribbled,
occasionally, for a journal, or a newspaper; but,
without fee or reward.”

“Was it prudent? Your profession was precarious.
Your laws are dilatory. Two or three years, I am
told, often pass, before a verdict is had; and, sometimes,
five or six. Clients seldom pay in advance; and rarely,
I suppose, to young practitioners. How were you
to live?”

“I hardly knew; I confess. I thought of all that;
but I knew, that, to be great in anything, one must
confine himself to it. I was willing to be a lawyer;
a great one---and I knew, that I could not be that, and
an author too.”

“But did you love the law?”

“Love it!---yea....more truly, than Cæsar ever loved
war. It was a passion with me: is yet: and will be.
I love it, as the school of eloquence, power, dominion,—
the fountain of legislation, politicks—the trial place,
for senators and statesmen. Love it! Aye, next to

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

my God—as the only thing capable of purifying, and
exalting my nature—giving scope and elevation to my
faculties. Love it! What! Could I have sacrificed
every other passion, every other pursuit, every other
desire of excellence to it; and that too, with the chance
of starvation, at the threshold, had I not loved it!---worshipped
it.”

“But you continued to write.”

“I did not. I abandoned writing. And, when I returned
to it, it was when other men were revelling---
when all the world were asleep;--and then, not as to a
labour, or a study; but as to a relaxation. It was excitement
and intoxication to me---with the eye of God,
only, waking above me. I felt, under the blue midnight,
more of that heated and beautiful, passionate,
sweet thrilling, all through me, with my own pen in
my hand, and my paper before me, than other men, in
the banqueting hall; at the gambling table—the place
of dancing, dissipation, or festivity—yea, more than
them, that slept quietly, in the arms of beauty!”

“How could this be?”

“I'll tell you. Have you ever been sick—or imprisoned?”

“Aye; both.”

“Well....do you remember the tumult in your blood,
when you first came out upon the hills, and saw every
thing in motion about you....the tree tops....the grass....
the great waters....the birds....and the countenances
of men. Did you not see a thousand beauties, that
you never would have seen, had you not been sick and
in prison.”

“Undoubtedly....I felt like a disenthralled spirit—
I—.”

“Sir—William Adams. The man that goes out,
with a right nature, to worship his Maker, after he
has done all the duties of the day, to his fellow man—
meets with wonders and miracles, at every step. At
the beginning of the day, he hears armies in motion—
the four corners of heaven striking their tents. At
noon, he sees a world encompassed, by embracing
cherubim, whose plumage is what men call sunshine,

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

rolling over the unfathomable depth of heaven. At
sun-set, he sees the whole ocean, of a wine colour—
and more transparent, than any wine; and looking down
into it, with a miraculous organ—down, to the very
bottom—he sees the golden Serpent, and the green
Water-Dragon, evolving there, continually, among the
scarlet coral, and great rocks of carbuncles.—And at
night—O, God! what does he not see, when all the
stars of Jehovah are abroad, upon their mission! How
could this be? Because I husbanded my enjoyment.
It could well be—for I made these hours dear to
me, by variety. I bought them with pain, and toil,
and travail—the agony and throes of my intellect—
and I husbanded them, like an experienced voluptuary.”

“Did you visit?”

“No.”

“Frolick, in any way?”

“No—except on paper, and alone.”

“Had you no friends to visit you?”

“No—I would not permit it. My time was too precious.
I took a room, in the very outskirts of the town,
where most that knew me, were ashamed to come; and as
for other men, it was too far; and by too bad a road.
There, I lived, alone; walking into town, often, twice
or three times a day, loaded with books, like a pack
horse.”

“But—before I forget it—there were other men, like
these—and one, in particular, who knew me not; but
prompted by his own noble heart, knowing no evil of
me, but by report; and some good, of his own knowledge,
he had the manhood to come out, once, and
throw down his gauntlet, in an assembly of men, who
were bitterly prejudiced against me. I knew it not,
till afterward; but—I have not forgotten it—whatever
he may think.”

“But you spoke of your poetry—I have been reading
some of it since our last conversation,” said I.

“You have! and what do you think of it?”

“Not much. Don't be offended with me---but—”

Offended with you! no, indeed; every man has a
right to his own opinion: and surely, you, who have

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

written poetry, have, at least, as good a right as another,
to express it, with freedom. Beside all that,
you are my friend; and, I might suspect your sincerity,
or partiality, or judgment, if you praised it.”

“You look a little angry, nevertheless—”

“Indeed, I hope not. I do not feel angry. I am
only very much in earnest. But you are not the first,
who have mistaken my exceeding earnestness, for
want of temper. However, now, that we are upon it;
allow me to tell you something, that may be of use to
you. You have not a pure taste in poetry; and you
want independence.”

“Oh!—just what I might have expected! That
judgment of me, is in retaliation. You say that I
want independence and taste, because I do not praise
your poetry!”

“Yes—precisely. I do not skulk at all from the
inference. I say, at once, that any man who can read
my poetry, without being carried away by it, now and
then, is neither a poet himself, nor a judge of poetry.
Don't look at me so. I am profoundly in earnest;---
the more so, I dare say, because, at this moment, I
do not care one fig about my reputation as a poet. I
forget myself, entirely.---I am talking of myself, precisely,
as I would, of another; as if I were an abstract
idea; and my poetry a mere supposition. Again, I
say, that if you do not tremble, and gasp, over some
passages in my poetry, that you are wholly destitute
of the poetical taste---or miserably deficient in courage,
(why do you start?) moral courage, I mean; and
independence. Nay---let me tell the plain truth.
You would think far more highly of what I have written,
if you did not know me, at all; or, only by sight.
And why? Because you wish to avoid the foolish
partiality of friendship; because you have seen the
senses of other men so blinded and perverted, by their
partiality, for one, whom they knew and loved, that
they could see no fault at all, in any thing that he did.
You, in avoiding that folly, have run into a far more
mischievous one. A truly independent nature would
be honest, bold, and discriminating; it would discover

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

faults and excellencies, alike, in every page, on account
of its own friendly anxiety and love, which
would never be discovered by the common reader.
I grant that fools praise indiscriminately. But wise
men never censure indiscriminately. It is always a
very easy thing to say, that such a work is wonderful,
or such a man great; but the difficulty is to point
to the very place—to put your finger upon it; where
the one is great, or the other wonderful. It were
easy to say, that a thing is marvellous; but the difficulty
lies in proving it---in giving a reason for it. You
are too indolent for either. Did you not know me;
and, were any thing that I have written, to fall in
your way, by accident---or, as coming from abroad,
you would entertain, altogether, a different opinion
of it.”

“You are mistaken, Hammond.”

“I am not mistaken. My friends have never been
able to endure any thing that I have ever written---
after they once knew that I had written it. My dearest
friends have thrown by, volume after volume, of
my prose and poetry; when they knew it to be mine;
with an alacrity exactly in proportion to their certainty
of its being mine. It is really true. When I
have been praised, in every case, it has been by people,
altogether unknown to me; whose faces I had never
seen; whose names I had never heard. But I
have been most cruelly abused, and admonished---
privately, and publickly, by my avowed friends---most
of whom had the impudence, to declare, at the same
time---as if to give their criticism, all the weight that
they could; that they loved and admired, and respected
me!
---while they damned my writing. Only once or
twice, have I been spoken highly of, by any personal
acquaintance; or any critick, after he came to know
any thing of me, apart from my works. In general,
I have never permitted them---and, in no case, have I
ever requested them, or anybody, to praise me, or ever
speak of me. No—I am wrong, I have twice requested
people to show me no mercy.”

“I could tell you some pleasant things of this
kind. Perhaps they are afraid of spoiling me—

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

of turning my head, by praise. Ah, they little know,
me, if they think that any body could raise me in my
own opinion, in any way. I wrote a poem once. A
perfect stranger, a man of great talent, but no judge of
poetry, spoke in the highest terms of it—and, particularly,
of the preface—while another, at the same moment,
who happened to know me, denounced the preface
as the very devil, for wretched writing—and the
poetry, as not much better. With the former, I afterwards
became somewhat acquainted; and lost his good
opinion by it,—while the first, who did'nt happen to
see me, for a long time, came to have the highest regard
for me! I then wrote a tragedy. The former
looked at it—his heart failed him—he praised it—but,
much as if it went against his conscience. I wrote several
other matters, most of which he took no notice
at all of, and the rest, he stigmatised, as the most
wretched abortions. Why?—because he was my
friend!—because he had'nt the courage to see merit and
power in a friend; because he could'nt believe in the
greatness of a companion; and, because he was afraid
to encounter the ridicule of the world, for supposed
partiality. So, with twenty other works. My own
personal friends—the best of them—would never read
them—because they know me, and love me, and respect
me! My only sister has done little else, than weep
and blush, for me, ever since I began to write; and my
own mother could never get through a short poem of
mine, written chiefly to please her—because, she was
afraid of her own judgment—and dared not believe the
thrilling, that she felt in her blood, to be any thing but
a maternal solicitude and partiality—the yearning of
natural weakness, for the offspring of her own child;
while other people, strangers to me, and to her—read it
with rapture and amazement. So, with a multitude of
things. I have been most extravagantly praised by
the first men of the age—perfect strangers to me, in
every case
—some of whom, I have, afterward, come to
know—and, in every instance—as they have learned
to love and respect me—they have thought proper to
love and respect my writing less and less!—by way of

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

proving their own exceeding impartiality, and independence.”

“You have written a good deal?”

“Yes—for a man of my age—for I was old, when I
began to write.”

“Let me know something about this. You have
done with poetry, you say—what do you mean?”

“That I have abandoned it.”

“Why?”

“Because one cannot be both a poet, and a lawyer;
and—and the fame of the lawyer, is a nobler object for
ambition, than—”

“Than that of the poet! Gracious heaven!—a lawyer!
greater than a poet!”

“Aye, than any poet that ever lived. I would rather
deserve the reputation of a great lawyer, than to unite,
in my own proper person, all the fame, of all the greatest
poets, that have ever lived!”

“You are mad, Hammond. The greatest lawyer
is soon forgotten; the great poet, never.”

“Poh!—nonsense. That is the common slang of
the day. Great lawyers are never forgotten—or Lawyers,
I might say; for no man can be a lawyer, without
being great—Attorneys, Conveyancers are forgotten:
Lawyers are not....Counsellers....Advocates are
not.”

“You have abandoned poetry, then?”

“Yes—”

“But, how do you mean. Have you abandoned writing
it?”

“Yes—”

“It is a shame.”

“No—it is not. It is right.”

“It was a passion with you—was it not?”

“True—but a subordinate passion; one, that I immolated
to a nobler one.”

“Why?—”

“Because, people said that I could not.”

“The spirit of contradiction, then.”

“Humph—”

“Had it much influence with you?”

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

“Omnipotent. It has made me what I am—and will
make me, all that I shall ever be. They said, that I
could not sit still. I sat, till I almost grew to my seat.
They said that I could not study. I studied, till I
was almost blind. They said, that I was shamefully
deficient in patience. I made an index to a work of
twelve octavo volumes of—of—heaven knows what. I
only know, that they contain the substance of every
thing, that had transpired in heaven and earth, for some
years; and would have made about twenty or thirty
common volumes of history; and had actually worn
out the patience of three predecessors—and driven the
most patient man of the age to despair—the most laborious
work of the kind, I do believe, that was ever
done by man. They thought me presumptuous, because
I dared to give an opinion, of poetry and painters.
I entered the lists—wrote criticism—poetry,
novels, plays, sermons, law, physick, and divinity.”

“But you will write more poetry?”

“And publish it?—”

“Yes.”

“Never. I may write, one day or other, when, the
moon changes, as other men get drunk, for exhilaration;
but never seriously; and I shan't publish. That I shall
leave to the consciences of my administrators—or to
their courage, I might say.”

“I do not believe you. You cannot leave it off.”

“Others have told me the same thing. But I have
done with it—: cannot—pshaw!”

“You, done with it! when your very language is full
of it—full, even in conversation.”

“Is it!---I am sorry for it. You pay me no compliment.
It is childish. No---you are mistaken. You
never heard it, in argument, from me---never.”

I saw that he was perfectly sincere; and yet, it seemed
to me, hardly possible, that one could disdain a gift
like that—and I said so.

“A gift! nonsense. Poetry is no gift. It is only a
little quicker sensibility than common;—more irritability
of nerve—a more inflammatory system.”

“But the rapidity and beauty of combination, the—”
“O, don't bother yourself about poetry, William. You

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

know little or nothing about it. It is a disease. Some
minds, there are, into which, when a thought enters, it
is always, with a battalion of associations.—All their
peculiarities can be accounted for, by a little more
physical sensibility than common.'

“What!—Are all men poets, who have this kind of
sensibility?”

“No, not at all poets—but poets, painters, musicians,
orators—or of some other profession, where
judgment, patience, wisdom, and perseverance, are
not most wanted;—not mathematicians, theologians
logicians, nor mechanicks.”

“I have read your preface—what a rigmarole it is!”

He laughed heartily. “You are right—entirely
right. Yet it is a pretty fair transcript of my usual
conversation:—nay, perhaps, of my character, at that
time. One that knew me well—and blushed and
wept, in reading it, said so.”

“You appeared to talk from your heart; but such vanity—
such presumption!”

“True—I was vain, then; and am not much humbler,
now. But, I havemore cunning; and perhaps, more
wisdom, now. One thing, however, I must tell you.
When I wrote that preface, originally, it contained only
twelve or fifteen pages: but it lay on my table, for
some weeks, waiting for the press. In the mean
time, my eye would glance over it, now and then,
when I was worn out with study—and sat lolling at the
wall—and I would add an occasional note, on the blank
side; for, in writing for the press, I write only on one
side of the paper.”

“These notes gradually accumulated to the size of
their present shape; but, unluckily, my references were
omitted, as the printer was—like other printers, none
of the wisest—and printed text and context, margin
and commentary, pell mell, altogether, page after page.
I am, naturally, the most patient of men; and very amiable—
very—and full of expedients. So, I went to work;
and, by splicing in a sentence, here; dove-tailing a
phrase there; and lopping off another here, I succeeded
in reducing the fracture, or dislocation, to its present
shape.”

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

“But what, in the name of heaven, could induce you
to tell the story of your disgrace in Philadelphia?”

“Hark'ee Adams. It has always been a maxim
with me, if I run my head against a post, to be the
first to laugh. If I had not told the story, some body
else would, and it would have stuck to me, like a mortal
discomfiture, to my dying day:—whereas, now, it
is altogether the reverse. It is now a thousand times
more disgraceful, to the Athenians, than to me. Yet,
I cannot deny the justice of your censure. Several of
my best friends were unable to read the preface
through; and my own mother locked up the whole
book, with tears in her eyes, when she received it, and
would not let it go abroad, till she had received good
evidence from me, that the confession was my own;
and that it was no counterfeit or forgery; and had not
been racked out of me by terrour or madness.”

“But how beneath your dignity!”

Dignity! Talk to me of dignity---why! if the
Philadelphians had been left to tell the story, in their
own way, I should never have stood upright---you
smile---I do not mean in body, William Adams, but in
soul—again, while I had life in me:---and so too, if I
had told it with diguity.”

“But what good effect had it?”

“What good effect! I`ll tell you. It made some of
them ashamed of themselves, and of the city---and
some laugh heartily at themselves, and at the book;
but nobody, at me. That was all that I wanted.”

“Nay, it did more. It made me some warm
friends there; set them to thinking upon their arrogance
and pretension---and, best of all, drove one of
their reviewers, to a course, that I had been three years
battling with them about---a recantation of a vile and
malignant attack upon the poetry of a friend: (it was
handsomely made;) and a slight, very slight, timid, but
respectful notice of my poem, at the tail end of some
other. I smiled---for I saw what it was meant for---
a playing off---a sort of a dash and somerset to begin
with;—something in the way of magnanimity, to set
off a new journal with. Nay---that was not all; for a

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

man who wrote a satire in Athens upon the American
Bards, was simple enough to pay me a compliment or
two, partly in prose, and partly in poetry, Philadelphian
as he was---for which I thank him;---though I
do assure you that his praise was far less than enough,
to counterbalance the censure of a scape-gallows poet, of
the west, whose book I have never yet seen; though I
have striven mightily; and am told that he has cut me
up root and branch---and that Mr. Southwick, of the
Plow-Boy, had entered the lists, on my behalf. But
I have met with an extract from it; and, really,
painful as it is I am obliged to confess, that---that he
seems a devilish off hand sort of a fellow, though my
friends wont think of such a thing.”

He stopped, and looked at his watch—“Take a bed in
the next room, William, will you? and, to-morrow, I
will finish,” said he. “You don't know what to make
of me, yet. I do not wonder. I am so exceedingly
like yourself---contradictory---incomprehensible.”

eaf292v2.n7

[7] Commercial reputation is meant:—The honesty of the man is not
questioned.—Ed.

-- 121 --

CHAPTER VI.

Letter from W—...Remarks of Hammond...Natural writing...
Vanities...Doctrine.....Illustration...Poetry.....System of
study...Law...Languages...Mode of teaching them, reprobated...
Vanity...Matters and things in general...Ballast.

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

We were scarcely seated, the next morning, at the
table, when the post man brought a handful of letters,
and laid them before Hammond.

“You seem to have a large correspondence?”

“Yes”—said he; “and one of the least profitable, in
the world; but I shall be done with it. I cannot afford
such pleasure. With the exception of two or three persons,
my correspondents are altogether young men,
whom, at different times, I have encountered, in a state
of torpidity; electrified, almost to combustion, by the
contact—and put, bare footed, upon the fiery track of
Ambition; of the whole—ah—what have we here—
Wallace—by heaven! Well,—let me see what he
says.”

He opened it; and, as he read, I saw his countenance
change—like the tablet of a camera obscura:—
every passion—every feeling, every emotion of his
heart, perhaps of the human heart, went over his broad
forehead, and beautiful mouth, till he threw down the
letter, at last—dashed off a tear, with the back of his
hand—and cried out—

“Read it—read it, William. I have done him wrong.
He has a brave heart—a stout one. I must love him.
Read it! 'tis in answer to that which I showed to you.”

I opened, and read as follows:

Boston—.

“I have perused your affectionate letter.”

“Damnation!” cried Hammond—“it is'nt so,—he
does'nt call it an affectionate letter.”

“He does indeed.”

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

“Well, well, go on—I forgive him. It was a good
word to begin a period with; and he does'nt much mind
what the meaning is, in such a case—go on.”

“Your affectionate letter” (I heard his teeth grind,
as, I read again; but I went on) “my dear Hammond,
with no common emotion. It little matters what the
language of friendship be, so that it be the language of
friendship; and I am sure that every word, in this letter—
(“alluding to mine, I suppose,” said Hammond, his
dark, melancholy eye, dilating and flashing fire, as he
spoke)—breathes it, in sincerity and truth. I must be allowed,
however, to differ from you very materially, in
regard to some of the notions and opinions (that) you
have been pleased to express. You have written of me,
as you knew me, two years ago; and as I knew very
well myself. You have continued as others have, to
hold the judgment that, then, was formed;—and, as
much of it must have, necessarily, sprung from prejudice,
it is not at all surprising, that no inconsiderable
share of it, should have been partial and incorrect.”

“One of your classical periods!” growled Hammond,
dashing his arm athwart the table, and sweeping a pile
of rubbish to the floor.

I looked at him for explanation; but he shook his
head, impatiently; and I went on.

“I deny altogether, therefore, your assumed presumption,
for I cannot believe it to be your deliberate
opinion, that I have been wanting, either in resolution
or resisting power; while I plead guilty to the charge of
flattery, and a constitutional depression or melancholy.
I have called the former by a very different name; and
its delusions have been so enchanting, that, even now,
it is like the remembrance of a sweet and pleasant
dream.”

“Beautiful!”—whispered Hammond.

“What you, my friend, have denominated flattery, I
have loved as praise; and, as I believed it, to be the uncorrupted
encomium of the good and judicious; the high
and honourable testimony of superiour minds, to talented
and uncommon merit.”

“Not English.” said Hammond, smilingly—“talented!
lady Morgan—fudge.”

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

“I sought after it with unwearied, and perhaps, unreasonable
avidity. All that is true. Flattery, if you
will have it so, has made me what I am;—”

Hammond groaned.

“— it has been the gilded spur that has goaded
on my ambition, even to the death;”

Very fine!” said Hammond.

— “it has roused me from the stupor of indolence,
and the despair of ignorance.”

“Well balanced,” said Hammond, rather inaudibly;
and with a sneering tone.

— “it has been my solace, and my support; my
comforter, when the sombre, and heavy clouds of affliction
swept over me; and my pleasant counseller and
friend, when the sunshine of prosperity blazed and
brightened around me.”

“More of the heart!—more of the heart—if you will,”
said Hammond, impatiently—“that sentence is too beautiful,
by half, for one in humiliation.”

“When men told me, that such an object was attainable
by me.”

— “What object?” said Hammond.

—“though others had failed in theattempt; though,
perhaps, I had never seriously thought of it; from that
moment, the undying energies of the mind were awakened,
and nerved to efforts, which even yourself would
have deemed incredible.”

Would I!” said Hammond.

“Sometimes, I thought (that) this was done in mockery;
but, whether mockery or truth, it was an all-powerful
charm with me.”

“Written to get in the word mockery—one of his favourites—
he never believed any such thing,” said Hammond.

“'Tis most true (that) I have craved the praise of
fools
.”

“There! there!” cried Hammond, locking his hands
together—“that gives me hope!—that is worth all the
rest of the letter.” I looked up—his face twitched,
shivered all over, and his eyes were full of moisture.

“Because I knew that, in this world, the praise of

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

fools, is by no means to be shunned. Who are the many
and the powerful of this world? Who are the
wealthy and luxurious? Who are they, upon whose
unthinking voices, honour and reputation hang?---
Who are they, that build up large houses, and set forth
splendid feasts; and think it no uncommon humiliation,
to turn the eye upon starving poverty—”

“He means common humiliation;” said Hammond.
“—though with a mind enriched with a wealth, beyond
the worth of the stars?”

“With a wealth had better been left out—beautiful
without that:” said Hammond.

I looked at him, in astonishment; so coldly critical,
so utterly awake, to any inaccuracy, though agitated
to death, by his feeling! It was incredible.

“Most of all, my dear Hammond; who are to be taught
wisdom? and how is it to be taught fools? We live in
a world of flattery; and, what was true in Sir William
Jones's time, is even true now; that those who please to
live, must live to please.”

“Poh, poh!—contemptible—” said Hammond.

“But I thank God, that I never flattered man, for a
gift; and never sacrificed my truth and independence,
for a single immunity of purse proud venality, or degarded
high birth.”

“Nonsense!—worthy of Dr. Johnson himself,” articulated
Hammond, through his glittering, shut teeth.
“Hang such lumbering melody!”

“Of the causes of my constitutional melancholy; or
rather, of those which have had a tendency to heighten it.
I forbear to speak. You know enough of them, already;
and it is now worse than useless, to scar afresh, the
wounds, and make them bleed, merely for the pleasure
of binding them up again.”

“Beautiful!” said Hammond; “that is natural—that
is the unstudied language of a full heart.”

“Indeed, one is almost sick of hearing of Melancholy,
now. She is a prostituted divinity; and no longer
walks the darksome grove, clad in purple and pall.—
She is disrobed of her attributes; and the beauty, of her
mysterious power, is gone for ever! Every unfledged
babe of divinity—”

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“Unfledged babe of divinity—nonsense—say school
boy”—continued Hammond, in the tone of one, muttering
to himself.

—“is now called a melancholy young man—simply
because he wears a neck-cloth of white, wreathed, like
a bow-string, round his neck; and walks with downcast
eye: and has a changeful cheek, of hectick hue. I sometimes
loathe myself, when I see this morbid corruption,
festering, like a cancer, in the bosom of others: and
when the affectation of it appears, I turn away from it,
as I do, from the all fearful imagination of Milton's
hell-hounds, kennelling in the womb of Sin.”

“The work of reformation that you so earnestly
wish me to begin, from these candid confessions, appears
to my mind, less necessary than you had reason to
think—.”

“Awkward—” said Hammond.

—“The truth is, the more that I have been thrown
upon my own resources, the more palpably Necessity,
with all her dire train of shapes and spectres, have
started up—”

Has started up:” said Hammond.

—“and presented themselves.

Herself;” said Hammond.

“The devil take your interruptions,” cried I---losing
all patience. “I never shall get to the end of it, at this
rate.”

“Go on, go on;” said he—“never mind what I say.
I treat myself in the same way.”

—“across my path—so much the more resolute have
I grown; and, like Antæus, stronger, from each fall.
Think not, because I have been silent, that your friend
has been idle.”

“Meaning himself;” said Hammond—“badly expressed.”

—“Think not, because he has been slow to confess
the indiscretion of the past, that he can ever be ungrateful:
but above all, think not that his professions of
friendship die in an hour, like those sweet and beautiful
plants, which spring up in the desert, only to perish
under the hot breath of the pestilential simoom.”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

“Very beautiful!” said Hammond—“very! I know
something of that blasted herbage—the vegetation of
the wilted heart—go on—go on.”

There was a depth and mournfulness in his tone,
then, that made me stop, and throw my eyes upon his
countenance—it was very solemn; but, I obeyed.

“The hours of darkness are passing rapidly away; I
think I may truly say, that your best hopes, if not realized,
are fast approximating to their goldenest fruition.
I rejoice with you, my friend, that you are rising
so high in popular love.”

“Pshaw!” cried Hammond; “popular love—pshaw!—
“I pray God that none of your brilliant visions
may be disturbed by the shadow of doubt; the abreviations
of time; or the failure of hope. For myself, I am
able to endure, if endurance be for good.”

If!” cried Hammond—reverently—“if. Does he
doubt that endurance is for good—that it is God's own
appointment—and visiting, which we are called upon
to endure. If!—but, go on.”

—“to drink of the waters of existence, though the
unfolded snake writhes among its flowers—”

“Ha!—that is poetry;” cried Hammond, locking his
hands fervently; and his delighted eyes glared, it appeared
to me, for moment, like great carbuncles, with
a coloured fire.



—“medio de fonte, leporum
Surgit amari aliquid quod in ipsis floribus angat!

—“Though I have often been deceived by the hollow
breath of false counsel; and falser friendship. Yet, I
cannot but rejoice, that it has so been: even from such
wrecks, we may gather much instruction for the voyage
of our lives; this, at least, they may teach us---to
avoid the shallow and miseries of others: (full of confusion—
said Hammond:) and to hold an onward course,
undisturbed by the past, and mindful of the future
only.”

“What! and disregard the present—no, no friend
Wallace: that is a little too classical—hollow breath
won't do—the wrecks of what?” said Hammond, inwardly.

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

“Like you, I have grown tired of acquaintances: and
still more, of their correspondence. They are well
enough, in every-day life, because they form a part in
that great community, with whom, it is fashionable to be
on good terms. In the drama of life, they play the inferiour
parts of the dramatis personæ: but, after all, are
very necessary to its representation.

Truly, and sincerely yours,
WALLACE.

Tautology,” said Hammond.

On the side, a P. S. was written, after the following
fashion: “In reading over your letter once more, I have
observed your heavy charge, with respect to your opinions
concerning the poem, which I sent to you, for perusal
and correction. They are altogether incorrect.”

“Noble!” cried Hammond—“that is the language of
a man.”

“I little cared how much you played the severe critick
with the work—it was for my good; and it has been
for my good—that is the truth.”

Thank God!” said Hammond, devoutly. I looked up—
his features were agitated—his nostrils dilated, and
red with his breathing, like a race horse, leaping in the
wind.

“And now, what do you think of it?” said he.

Me?” said I.

Me!—do talk English—what do me think of it!”

I was nettled—“I know not what to think of him;”
said I; “but his letter is beautiful.”

“Yes—quite too beautiful. However, I have great
hope of him. There are more errours in it, of punctuation,
orthography, grammar, and style—and fewer
careful erasures with a sharp pen knife, than in any
that I have seen of his, for a long time. You smile—
but I'll tell you what it is, William—it is in vain, for
any man to tell me, that the writer of a letter feels, when
I find his is all dotted, and his is all crossed. A man
cannot stop, in the tumult of his heart, to tie a shoe string;
or to correct his writing, any more than his

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

conversation; as well might he stop to tie his cravat, or to pick
his nails, at a fine drama.”

“He then, who blunders most outrageously, writes
most feelingly,” I suppose.

“Pretty much;” he replied, with invincible coolness;
“I would have a man write as he talks.”

“That phrase again—it is always in your mouth,
Hammond; what do you mean by it?”

“Just what I say,” he replied—“I would have a man
write, and read and speak, just as he would converse.”

“What!—when some, who blunder eternally in conversation,
can write elegantly?”

“That is false. No man, that blunders in conversation,
ever wrote elegantly. Elegance implies ease and
gracefulness; and he, who cannot talk with ease, can
never write so. A man can no more learn his language
by writing it, than he can learn to swim, upon a table.
He must always talk first.”

“Suppose him to be deaf-and-dumb.”

Hammond laughed;—but answered—“then he will
write like a deaf-and-dumb man. Nay—I will go further;—
there is a certain air of ease about what is natural,
so remarkable, that I would undertake to detect,
at once, any affectation of style, in the writing of
one that I never saw, just as easily as you could, any
affectation in his gait or voice. Nay, I do believe that
I could tell a left handed man, or a deaf-and-dumb man,
by his manner of expressing himself, on paper.”

“But suppose that one cannot, whether from invincible
timidity; want of experience; or, any impediment,
in his speech—express himself in company, would you
prohibit him from writing?”

“No!—but I would prohibit you from calling him a
beautiful or natural writer. There is a witchery; an
energy about nature, which are irresistible. One man
may captivate you with a movement, which, in another,
would distress you. Why? because it is natural in the
one; affected in the other. Thus it is with language.
You may listen to one that talks naturally; and your
heart will beat audible time to his voice: You will feel
the sap running through it, like champaigne. Another

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

may imitate him;—a third may use infinitely better
words, yet produce no emotion. Why?—with him, they
are an artificial language. Yet more. Let me repeat
what I have already said. Read to me the writing
of a deaf-and-dumb man—a wounded one—or one that
had an impediment in his speech; and I will promise
you to discover that there is something wrong in it,
more readily than you would, from seeing the man.—
You are amazed—but I am very serious. What constitutes
the beauty of conversation? Is it not a certain
simplicity—continual repetition, either of thought
or language—redundancy—such as the scriptures perpetually
abound with, in matters of tenderness, or eloquence,
or pathos. You can bring tears into the eyes
of people, in conversation. Would you do the same in
writing? How can you hope to do it, but by the same
means? Would you truss up, the broken and dislocated
language of the heart; and link it together?—and
polish it? You destroy the talisman---the magick was in
its disorder. You must write then, as you would talk;---
with this qualification---as you would talk—upon the
same subject---to the same persons
.”

“How?---you surely would not have me blunder in
writing, merely because I blunder in talking!”

“Yes I would. It would stand enregistered against
you, till you are ashamed of it. That is one reason.
But I have a better. I would prefer that a man should
blunder, naturally, than avoid it unnaturally; as I would
prefer the natural, lubberly, slovenly case, of any human
creature, to affectation; as I would prefer a leftlegged
bow, to the step of a dancing master;---as I would
prefer a sweet girl's blundering a little, in the hilarity of
her soul---to her talking superfinely. Of the first evil,
I should have some hope; of the latter, none.”

“Then,” said I, “to meet your opinion of a perfect
style, one should address the populace; write for a newspaper;
or a friend, precisely as he would talk.”

“Exactly!”---he replied.

“Are you in earnest?”

“Yes.”

“Hammond, I will not believe you---what, the

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

gossiping of the tea tables---the laboured pleasantry of—
the—”

“Stop, William Adams---breathe a little.”

“The flippancy;”--said I---“would you prohibit improvement?---
would you have a fellow stutter on paper?”

“Patience, my dear fellow. No---but I would have
the improvement begin, where Nature meant, that it
should, in the mind and conversation. I would rather
hear a man blunder in a foreign language, than talk to
me in a set discourse, made up in the closet, from a
combination of grammars and dictionaries. Let us put
the matter to a test. Suppose that you were telling a
pleasant anecdote. Would you not tell it; and write
it; and speak it, (if you spoke it at all, in publick) in
the same language?”

I was much struck with that remark:—and he continued.
“But suppose that you have to relate a murder—
something that appals the heart,—stiffens the hair—
would you adopt a different tone, in pleading to a
jury, before the judge of the land, than if you were talking
to the same men; having the same object in view;
with the same persons listening to you? If you should,
you would become unnatural; and your client might be
hanged for it. Yet all speakers do this. The moment
that they are upon their legs, their voice, tone, emphasis,
look, all change. So, in reading—men never read in
the language of nature;—and never speak in it, when
they can help it.”

“What! would you have a man read poetry as he
would converse.”

“Yes—if he ever conversed in poetry. If he read familiar
dialogue, he should read, in the familiar colloquial
tone, of every day conversation. Do not your
very tone, look, accent—nay, your very pronunciation,
change with your subject? You say to me, on one subject,
don't do so—but, on another subject, you would say
do not---I pray you, do not. Solemnity may be heard
now;---and then, a flippant levity---even in the clipping,
and hurrying of your words: now, you are emphatick
deep---collected;---now, passionate, and thoughtless.

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

If one read a tragedy; let him read it, as he would
speak, were he, himself, the sufferer; or the being, in rea
life, whose part he is reading. The rule is simple. I
do not ask a man to read a scene of wrath and passion
from a great drama; or one of deep, sweet quiet in a poem;
or one of magnificence and solemnity---as he would
talk about his bread and butter---but as he would, if
he, himself, were about to be murdered;---or, he, himself,
had been hunted, and set upon, like the creature
in the play;---or, were he sitting by the dear one of the
poet,---who, it may be, was going to her grave, heart
broken, in her untasted beauty, unable to move her
lips; or---were he abroad, with the poet,—the everlasting
skies, blue, blue and boundless---rolling over him---
and the “North wind pealing among her banners.”---
Will not his voice rise---his nostrils dilate---his eyes
lighten—his chest heave, when he talks of such things?---
And would you have him, when he comes to speak,
and write of them---take down, and, subdue the glorious
colouring of Nature;---put her beautiful limbs into the
habiliments of fashion;—fetter, and lock, and clasp down
the giant, wrist and ancle, upon a bed of iron---lest he
should not pigeon wing classically.”

I was amazed, I started from my seat. I gazed at
him with astonishment, and dismay.

“By heaven,” I cried---with the tears in my eyes---
“By heaven! Albert Hammond, my blood thrills at
your voice, as to a trumpet call---what are you?---who
are you?”

“A man!—William Adams---A man!---untrammelled,
and unfettered by the schools: A man!--that lived, in ignorance,
thank God, till his judgment was able to decide
between good and evil for himself!-- A man! who
had never been taught---kicked nor cuffed, into a veneration
for anything;---and left, in the strength of his
faculties, to judge of all men; old or young, living and
dead---of ancient or of modern time, without any regard
to the opinion of others—”

“How full of poetry.”

Poetry! call you that. Man—you do not know
what poetry is—it, is something, I must tell you, as I
once did General W. after I had been driven from

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

definition, to definition, by him and his rockets. Poetry,
is something—of which you cannot even form a conception.”

“No. It is not poetry—it is something better. It is
down right honesty.”

“But pray—have not you written a great deal of
what you call poetry?” I said.

“No.”

“How much?”

“Twenty pages, perhaps.”

“Twenty pages! Why, I thought that you had written
volumes. There are three or four hundred pages
in the book that you gave me.”

“O,—as to that—I have written two or three volumes,
of what others call poetry—nay, better than
what they call poetry, in many others.”

“Not published—I suppose?”

“Yes, it is”

“Where?”

“Faith, it were rather difficult to tell—with one kind
of truck and another.”

“Why do you not collect it, and republish it altogether?”

“What?”

He stared at me, and I repeated the question.

“It is'nt worth it”—said he, carelessly; but, with the
air of one, whose unconcern is not affected; who
means precisely what he says; and does not dream of
being doubted.

“Really, Hammond, you are an incomprehensible
fellow. What do you think of yourself?”

“Should you like to know?

“Indeed, I should.”

“Well then—I think, that, if I live twenty years,
I shall have no equal in the United States.'

I looked him steadily in the eyes, for a minute, I
suppose; and then, seeing that there was no change, or
shadow of change in them, I laughed in his face, very
heartily—but not so heartily, as I could have wished.

He bore it with perfect good humour. “Look you;”
said he—“you see what I have done. I have but be

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

gun. So far, I am only in my alphabet. My course
of study, for the next ten years is marked out. I
know what I am capable of doing. I have an iron constitution;
and I can work, three hundred and sixty five
days in the year; sixteen hours a day, without sinking
under it. Can you find me another man able to do
this? You cannot—my frame has been hardened by
toil; I was not put to school, before the cartilage had
stiffened; and fed to death on dainties; and crippled
with study. No! but I was sent out barefooted, and
half naked, to face the northern blast; when the snow
and ice cut into my flesh, like a hurricane of powdered
glass. I was not nourished in a hot house; or
washed with warm water; but accustomed to clamber
the mountains, before day light; leap through the thin
ice; and buffet the torrent, with my Newfoundland dog
at my side. I am damnably ugly, as you see. What
temptation have I to sin? I am a sensualist, a voluptuary.
How can I kennel with strumpets? or gamble
my life away, with fools? I am deformed—poor, and
proud—I cannot dance; am not sought after by the
women; and who can interfere with me in the way of
my ambition. Look at me. I can write seventy-five
pages of letter paper in a day[8]—and can read a volume
of five hundred octavo pages through, with ease,
in one day.”

“And what do you know of it, when you have
done.”

“Give me one, and try me—more than many a plodder,
who would be a month about it.”

“Sir—I could have read a volume of Blackstone
through in one day; when the book would open of itself,
at the place, where a fellow student had been reading
it for three months.”

“But how could you do these things? They are incredible.”

“By system—perseverance. I began to carry the
bull while it was a calf.”

“How do other people study? I'll tell you. They
go to their room, one week with another, through the

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

year, about four days, in each week; and sit there,
nodding over their book; talking, or smoking, or
thinking of the last night's debauch; or their next
night's ball, perhaps three or four hours of a day; during
which time, they think it no light matter to read
twenty or thirty solid pages. By heaven! I would
sooner digest my own heart three times a day—with
all its bitterness, than starve my spirit on such a rascally
diet.”

“I'll tell you what I did. I began with reading
one hundred pages a day—of law, history, and miscellany.
They occupied me the whole day, and evening.
In a few weeks, I found, that I could get through, an
hour sooner. I then read one hundred and ten—then
one hundred and twenty, and so on, constantly augmenting,
till at last, it became as easy, for me to read
three hundred pages, as it had been, at first, to read one
hundred. And, for about three years, William Adams,
I verily believe, that, apart from all that I wrote; and
apart, too, from the languages, and some time taken up
in visiting my friends—that I averaged full three hundred
pages a day, of law and miscellany.”

“Heaven, and earth!—how could you live through
it!”

“Hear me through. By system, temperance, and
undeviating regularity. I let nothing discourage me;
nothing elate me; nothing disturb me. I first convinced
myself, that, if I followed the course, which I had undertaken,
it must bring me out, gallantly, at the end;
and then, what cared I?—nothing; though I fell, a dead
body, with every artery split, and torn—upon the
place of victory. I had blood in me. I did not ask to
feel my progress every hour—no, nor every day. I
did not expect to remember all that I read—nor would
I desire it. I never bothered myself with names nor
dates; and was willing to read any troublesome affair,
two or three times over. I never held it worth my
while, to do what was difficult, merely because it was difficult;
nor to load my memory, no matter how retentive,
or how accurate it was, with the names of cases, pages,
or chronological tables; when, after all, I should have

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

to refer to the books, themselves, however certain I
might be, if there should be any dispute; and I learnt,
moreover, that, after twenty years of labour, in accumulating
a capital in legal science, one must study
hard, to keep his original stock good, and hold way
with innovation. I learned at the same time, that the
sum and substance of all legal acquisition is, after all,
not so much a knowledge of what is law, as a knowledge
of the places, where it is to be found—not so
much, the power of deciding a question, without reference
to authorities, as the power of referring instantly,
to authorities. I now feel the advantage of it. I cannot
study now, as I used to. That is impossible—my
time is no longer my own. But, still I am going on,
one way and another, in a progress, that startles nobody—
while it accumulates, surely; and, in a geometrical
ratio.”

“But, how could you keep alive? What amusement
had you?”

Writing. When I was weary of every thing else;
spent with toil, and sore about the temples, with abstraction,
I would fall to writing; and my blood would
ripple and tingle again, like that of a benumbed creature,
asleep, in the sunshine, filled to the lips, with
old wine, and charged with electricity.”

“But, you surely did not confine yourself to law?”

“Oh, no!—that would have killed me.[9] By Jupiter!—
no wonder, that you stared. Coke upon Littleton,
Fearne---and such light reading, thermometer at
ninety-five, would soon have put out my pipe, at two
hundred pages a day. No—I read, of such gentry, only
fifty or one hundred—then, of some other, one hundred
more—taking care, however, always to begin in
the morning, with that study, which was least agreeable
to me; and to leave off, at night, with that, which
was most so. This kept me always in tune—my faculties
never lost their edge. Do you remember Dr.
Doddesly, and his boy?”

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

“Father,” said the little fellow—crying, “take me
up in your arms. I cannot walk another step.”

“O, yes you can, my child”—said the Doctor.

“No, Father, no, indeed; indeed I cannot.”

“Here take my gold headed cane, and ride upon it.”

“The delighted child took it, and gallopped all round
the garden.”

“Every faculty of the mind is like that child. Girls,
too, will dance all night long to musick; jumping miles
and miles, without weariness—who are worn to death
by a short walk: soldiers will travel day after day, to
musick; and people will travel all day long, in company,
without being sensible of distance, or fatigue;
when, if alone, or in silence, they would be ready, sometimes,
to lie down by the road side, and give up the
ghost. All the sensibilities of our nature—all that is
lordly and heroick; beautiful, or wise, in man, is like
these dancing girls and travellers. Amuse them, and diversify
their toil, and they are never weary, nor worn.”

“But how managed you to learn so many languages?”

“By learning them nearly all at the same time.”

“What! all your masters upon you, at once!”

“I had none.”

“What—no masters!”

“No—yet, I ought not to say that. I took a master,
for a time only, just to get the pronunciation—in two
or three languages: the rest, I managed alone.”

“How?”

“By discarding dictionaries and grammars, and
committing no one rule or word to memory.”

“But how could you ever learn one grammatically?”

“Just as I have learnt my own. Who speaks it
more grammatically? Yet, I do not know one rule of
the grammar—and scarcely, a substantive from a preposition.”

“It is incredible.”

“Not at all. Can you give me a definition of the words
that you use?”

“Yes.”

“No, you can`t—unless in a bungling way:—yet
you never use them wrong. Children do the same!

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

How do they learn the meaning of a word? By its use
and association. They learn to qualify it every day. So
do we. Not one word, out of five hundred, that we
use, in our own language, have we ever looked into
het dictionary for. Children learn grammar the very
same way—by good company and good books.”

“You would discard grammar.”

“No—I would teach it, imperatively. But I could
not begin with grammar—any more than I would teach
an infant to walk by diagrams. The one would talk
very well, and the other creep quite agreeably, and
naturally. I am thinking, though neither understood
what part of speech any word was; or in what latitude,
and longitude his porringer of milk lay; or, at what
angle it was to be assailed.”

“Thus have I studied languages. I have learnt the
meaning of words by their association—and, in time. I
have been able to read many languages. It is another
thing, to speak them. Then, it would be well for a foreigner
to take up the grammar, soon after being able
to read. We can read, you know, what we can`t speak,
or write. So we can understand all that an Orator
shall say, without being able to say it: many can read
Milton—few could have written like him.[10]

“Nothing distresses me so much, as the barbarous
doctrine of the age, respecting education. It is said, that
brass is harder to engrave upon, than sand—but that
the engraving will last the longer. It is a very pretty
conceit; but, unhappily, a mischievous one, in its application.
Lest children should forget easily, they are
made to acquire, hardly!—Experience shows, I confess,
that a quick memory is not generally a retentive
one; and so, with the other faculties. They, that acquire
with ease, are too apt to lose with ease—they are
inclined to be lavish and neglectful. But is it wisdom
to counteract that facility, by throwing difficulties in the
way. They talk of making a child labour; and they set
him to committing a large volume of latin gibberish—

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

with rules, to which the exceptions are more numerous,
than the examples under them: and to “tumbling over”
the dictionary. And what is the consequence. First, you
make study hateful to him; and, next, an unproductive
toil. He searches for a word—ransacks the dictionary—
the grammar—the “Key”--the irregular verbs—the
declen-sions----and, at last, finds it with fifty different
significations. What shall he do? He can only ascertain
the meaning, by another process of decyphering the
definition; till, at last, wearied and ashamed, he goes
to the master, and hears, what should have been told
him at first, with a pleasant countenance, what the
the meaning of the word is, in that particular case.”

“By heaven, you might as well set a child's feet in
the stocks; or screw up one of his thumbs in a vice, to
prevent the acquisition, from being easy to him, as to
do this. No—take your book. Make him sit down
by you, with another. Read each word; and make him
repeat it. Go over it again. Throw aside the grammar
and dictionary. Do not let him look into them,
for one year, at least. In a little time, you will find
him able to read, and pronounce, with a facility, that
will surprise you; and an understanding of what he
reads, beyond all your hope. But, do not be foolish—
do not expect to make your boy a critical judge of
the niceties and delicacies of a language, in forty eight
lessons. No—nor in five hundred. That is not to be
done, but by a long, and indefatigable application.
Enough, it is true, for the common business of life, may
be thus acquired, in a quarter of the usual time.—
What o`clock is it?”

“Half past four, by all that is hungry!”

“Pleasant prospect!” said Hammond, ruefully. “We
dine at half past three. But you won't mind waiting
a day or two, I suppose.”

“Upon my word,” said I, “you are the strangest fellow.
Do you treat every body so?”

“Every body!—no. To people in general, I say—
stop—give me a fee—no talk—I won't hear a word—
I'm busy. No, no—you must take this, as especially
civil in me. You smile. What ails you?”

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

“I am thinking;” said I. “I—.”

“Out with it—don't be bashful.”

“No—I cannot—you'll think me vain.”

Think you vain. O, no—I shall not, indeed.”

I was obliged to laugh; there was a something irresistible,
in his eyes.

“What was it?” said he.

“I was thinking,” said I, “that we are strangely
alike.”

“I retract. You are vain now. There is no denying
it. You allude of course, not to any personal resemblance;
for you are, really, quite a decent fellow;
but I—damnation!—I cannot carry on this pleasantry.
It drives me mad, when I look upon my own shadow.—
What! You look terrified—thunderstruck—come,
come—never mind it. I am like you—very like you,
indeed.”

“Were you quarrelsome, I should say that you were
almost the brother of my spirit.”

“I am.”

“You!—O, no—I know you better. You are full of
endurance.”

“You are mistaken—the sweltering tyger, under the
hottest African sun, is not less so, than I have been.”

“Well then, there is but one thing more.—Were you
ever the slave of a woman?”

I am!” said the dwarf, in a voice that went to my
heart. O, it was so passionate and thrilling, that I
would not have had a woman that I loved, hear it, for
all the world.”

“Is it possible!” said I. “When? where?”

“Tomorrow, or, this evening, I will tell you all—I
have a load here; (striking his breast, like an anvil;)
a heavy load.”

“This evening, be it then.”

eaf292v2.n8

[8] But the devil himself could'nt read it—with spectacles—Printer.

eaf292v2.n9

[9] Yes—the law has been the death of many such a fellow—and by
confinement too—Ed.

eaf292v2.n10

[10] I hope so, for the honour of human nature.—Ed.

-- 140 --

CHAPTER VII.

The duel...Black hair, turned gray...Reflections...Effect of
study...Futurity...Temptation...Profanity...First love...........
Pleasures of the country...Catterpillars and cream...Coquettry...
Jealousy...Revenge...Joe...Divorce...Friendship!

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

We met, according to appointment.

“I promised to tell you,” said Hammond, slowly,
after a silence of half an hour; during which, we had
set together in his chamber, till it had grown so dark,
that we could not see each other's faces; and just then,
the door suddenly opened.”

“A man entered, and began stirring the fire—“leave
it,” said Hammond—“begone, and leave it.”

“Shall I bring a light, sir?” said the servant, in a
tremulous voice.

“No—begone.”

“No light!” said I, involuntarily.

“No light!” echoed Hammond—“are you afraid of
the dark?”

I know not what I was afraid of; but, I confess, that
I did not much like the opening of the story. Was he
afraid to let me see his face, while he told it? I was
very silent; and he began.

“I promised to tell you,” said he, in a voice so deep
and sepulchral, that I should not have known it, had I
heard it in another place; and then he stopped.

I waited some minutes—oppressed with an unaccountable
sensation—to hear it again;—and, at last,
his breathing had become so loud, as to alarm me.
“Hammond!” said I, going to him, and laying my
hand upon his head—“dear Hammond—speak to me—
what ails you? What has happened?”

He tore away his locked fingers, from his forehead;
sprung upon his feet, with a cry of horrour; and pressed
my hands, to his heart; as if he would crush them, bone
and joint. I could hardly suppress a shriek—and, I
observed, that his palms were wet, as if he had been

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

weeping. What!—the Dwarf, weeping!—Hammond,
the Dwarf; said I, to myself—O, no—it is only sweat,
or blood—it cannot be tears.

“Hammond!” I said, again to him, as I really felt,
affectionately.

He attempted to rise—staggered---and fell back into
his seat. “What! what!—was it only you, William;”
said he, “only you! Give me your hand!—
here! here! (placing it upon his temples, among the
damp hair) do you feel any moisture there?”

“Yes—the flesh is wet, and the hair saturated.”

“Locks of the raven, boy—locks of the raven!—
black, and glossy, as her wing—yet—William Adams,
they have been touched—there are grey spots upon
them—ha!—ha!”

He was choking.

“Grey spots, my boy; in the form, too, of a human
hand!”

I shuddered at his voice—and I remembered a
strange appearance upon one side of his head, where
there were several grey locks, lying amid the jet black
hair.

`How happened it?” said I—with a feeling of mysterious
gloom, that I cannot describe.

“Happened it! He came to my bed side, at night,
and stood there—and put his cold hand, deliberately,
upon my head—and all the moisture of my brain fled
from the pressure. I awoke!—and the feeling of the
hand, as of cold iron, was there, yet—and—damn it,
how your teeth chatter—what are you afraid of! Have
you, blood upon your hands? For shame—for shame.
Look at me—you see how I bear it. I went to bed,
with locks black, black as the plumage of the raven—
“black as death.”—I arose, the next day, with grey
hair upon my temples—I—”

I remembered, now, that Elizabeth had told me,
never to speak of that appearance; and, dark as it was,
I fancied that I could see the livid hand of the spectre,
there yet, like an impression upon wax.

“It was not grief—nor sorrow—nor old age, that
did it,” said the Dwarf, almost inarticulate, and

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

sobbing, while he spoke—no—no!—but he came to me, in
my sleep, and hooped my heart round, and my temples,
with rough iron, till I feared to breathe, lest I should
be lacerated.---I knew it all---saw it all--the whole
process, through my shut eyelids; and, on the morning,
when I awoke---I was an old man.”

Upon my soul, I could have fallen upon the creature's
bosom, and wept aloud, at the sound of his
voice. It was like something martial, and alarming,
when he began---but, when he ended—ah, it was the
mournful, sweet, melancholy, wailing of a fond heart,
broken---not the voice of complaint; but the noise of
one bleeding to death inwardly.

I was willing to turn off his thought from the affliction;—
but no—he spoke bitterly, like one that could
read my thought, and pity it.

“Presently,” said he—“presently. Let us talk of
something else, awhile. Only one thing, upon this
earth can disturb me—talk to me---say something---
any thing---talk!—will you?”

“You are disordered, Hammond,” said I—“You
have studied, till your nerves are all vibrating with
over tension.”

“Oh, no—no, you are mistaken. My time of hard
study has gone by.”

“But you do study all day long, and nearly all the
night. Depend upon it—that—”

“I understand you. You would say that continual,
and temperate acquisitions of knowledge, are better
than those made by violence, and suddenness. Who are
the wise, and rich?—they that have been a long while,
in amassing their wisdom, and wealth. Yes—I have
overworked myself. I shall do better. My new plan
of study is better.”

“What is it?”

“To take up a title in the law; and read every thing
upon it, good, bad, and indifferent, that has been written;
and make my comments while I proceed—this enables
me to detect innumerable errours.”

“But, it will destroy you.”

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

“No—I first do my professional business. That is
the first thing. Then, I read a certain number of pages in
the law: and then, the rest of the day is my own, to employ
on miscellany, composition, or languages.”

His tone grew more eager and natural, as he
proceeded, like one that tries to keep up some delusion,
and cheat away the time.

“But I cannot understand, how it is possible, to read
so fast.”

“Habit—practice—nothing more. I have read a volume
of poetry through: and written a review of it,
while another was writing a letter, at the same table;
and I finished, before he did.”

“But how do you get over the pages? You skip
some.”

“Not a syllable. Give me a book—let there be any
false English, or even a letter upside down; and I
will discover it, as soon as you. I cannot pass it. That
is a proof that I not only read every word, but every
letter. You pronounce every word, in reading to yourself—
do you not?”

“Certainly.”

“Very well—then you cannot read any more to
yourself, in a day, than if you read aloud. Now, I can
read five times as much.”

`Not pronounce your words!”

“No—and what will astonish you yet more, my eye
is in advance of my thought, a whole sentence at a
time. You smile. Are not your eyes, in reading, always
in advance of your voice? Certainly. But how
much? That depends upon your practice. I can read
to myself at least, five times as fast, as I can read aloud.
I save all the cadence, articulation and pauses.”

“The more that you read, the more will your eye take
in, at a glance, from letters to sentences. The child,
when it begins, can never see beyond the very letter,
which it is made to pronounce. After a little time, it
sees a whole syllable, with the same glance; then, a word—
and, finally, more and more, until it can take in a
whole line, as easily as it once could a syllable. So it
is with me. I read by sentences; and yet, nothing

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

escapes me. You cannot understand this; but, if you reflect,
you will find it quite as intelligible—as your story
would be, to the reader, who is only able to spell. if
you should tell him, that you can see whole words at
once. He would not believe you. You cannot believe
me. But why do you look at me so earnestly; your eyes
are full of compassion and anxipty.—I—.”

“I am sure, my dear Hammond,” said I, deeply affected
at the manner—it was so like one trying to
drive away sorrow and madness, by an affected hilarity,
“that you are nervous, from excessive application.”

“No—No, I am not, nervous! Albert Hammond
nervous! No—no, it is something worse than that—but
talk—talk—talk—as fast as you can—my blood is
curdling—come nearer—yes, yes—hush!—do you hear
nothing—Ah!—what is that? There! there!—Hush! I
told you so—now you will believe me!—Hush! hush!”

As he said this, he leaped upright—and I—I knew
not where I was! I felt all the childish terrour of a nursery.
“Hammond!” said I, feigning to be indignant,
while in truth, I was frightened; “Come back!—come
back! and let us reason together, like men—what is
this?”

“What!—did he not touch you!—didn't you feel the
hand?”

Some minutes passed, before I could prevail upon
him to sit down. I stirred the fire then; and his countenance
in the red flashing of the embers, when the disturbed
sparks rushed, like a torrent of fire, up the
chimney, was frightful and appalling. Had the devil
himself, been there, he could not have set more naturally
upon his haunches; or looked through his huge
knotted fingers, with more fiery and troubled eyes.

“Thunder and lightning!—did I not tell you!”

As he said this, he plucked out a handful of his hair and
threw it upon the red hot coals; a quick flash followed.

I began to stir the fire.

“Let the fire alone! will you,” he cried.

I was angry.

“Hammond,” said I, “you are mad.”

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

“And you would leave me,” he replied, in a voice
that went into my heart.---“I did'nt leave you, William,
when you were mad. No, I am not mad. Sit
down and listen to me, patiently. You ought not to
have stirred the fire. It is about his hour; and he might
have been near us, you know. But fear nothing, now---
he is appeased---they are appeased---the hair quieted
them:---No, no, never stir the fire, when you are with
me, at this hour. Why don't you talk? Do talk, William.”

I felt assured now, that he was disordered;---but, as
I had been so, myself, I attempted, for half an hour, to
lead him into some kind of conversation, that would interest
him; but, all the time, he held my hand like a
vice, to his bosom;---and his breath came out, as from
the furnace of an overlabouring heart.

“I shall be obliged to leave you,” said I, at last—
The pressure grew tighter. “I am sure that I have
now found the cause of your illness. Law will be your
destruction. Will you write me, after I am gone?”

“Yes.”

“May I depend upon it?”

He threw away my hand—“May you depend upon
it!—I—“Look you,” said he, recovering his natural
manner, for a moment---“I have told you that I
love you---and respect you. Is that enough? If I appear
to neglect you, it will be appearance only. Do
not misunderstand me. I do not say it, to appease you.
You are my friend. I know it—I feel it. Would you
not rather see me ten or twenty years hence—a”—

“You talk very calmly of ten or twenty years.”

“I am obliged to talk calmly of it. It is the end of
my covenant. I am ready to die, then. Do you think
that great men are made in less time than rich ones?---
great statesmen, in less time, than good tailors, or bricklayers?
Twenty years are little time enough, to make
any man master of any trade; and I won't be an understrapper
all my life. Would you not rather see me, ten
or twenty years hence, occupying a higher station in
the world, as an honest and able man (I do not say lawyer,
lest you should think it a contradiction in terms)

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

though I had talked with you, or written to you, a little
less frequently; than to see me in an humbler situation,
in consequence of a more frequent indulgence, in
what is really my chiefest pleasure, conversing with
them that I love, either with my mouth, or pen?”

“Yes.”

“Let me go on then, as I am going, night and day; and
give yourself credit for the relinquishment of a portion of
your own right, in favour of friendship and ambition.”

The moon now arose, in a troubled, and beautiful sky,
full of scudding and tumultuous clouds; hurrying over
the fathomless blue, like a great fleet, driven over the
ocean, in a hurricane. I could just see his outline---
and movement---but nothing of his features, where he
sat. The whole earth too, was covered with new fallen
snow.

“How beautiful!” he cried---`the gallant moon, and
the innumerable stars---the deep serenity of the revolving
heaven---the profound repose of the whole earth----
the hushed and awful spirit of the universe;—all creation
holding its breath before God. Lord! what is man,
that thou art mindful of him.”

Never before had my heart heaved, in worship, as
it did then, while the voice of Hammond arose, louder
and louder, in the darkness, like one dreaming in his
sleep; or praying inwardly.

“Go on, for mercy sake, dear Hammond,” said I, “I
could sit, and listen to you, for ever.”

“No, no, I dare not, in truth, William. I dare not.
He is there; there, in the presence of the Almighty, standing
upon the wind. No, no—I dare not uncase my
heart again. I dare not unbuckle the harness, and ligatures
about it, lest it should sunder, and fall apart,
for ever. No, I must keep it ribbed in armour; ironed all
around; be temperate, very temperate all my days, and
labour to make up for lost time; and recover, if I can,
the wasted hours of my youth. I am growing old,
William Adams; and I would not willingly die, till I
had done something, to show my gratitude to God, for
all that hath happened to me, whether in affliction,
shame, or humiliation. And if I do—O, if ever a man

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

slept unquietly in his grave, I shall.—If ever the turf
were upheaved; and the spirit of a buried man ever came
out, to weep for his transgression, and shudder in the
cold moonlight—mine will! So, if for no other reason,
I pray heaven to spare me yet a little while, and my
friends to have compassion upon me.—Come! come!
talk!”

“But why, dear Hammond,” said I, “why devote
all your faculties to the law? May I talk upon that?

“To the law! No, I do not. I will not. But, by
this I mean, (speaking very rapidly,) statutes, precedents,
reports and commentaries. To them, I shall not
confine myself. But to law, in its magnificence and
amplitude—covering all the earth alike, just as that
snow there—the mountain and the valley, the rich and
the poor—to that, I shall; for, to my thought, every earthe
ly science and accomplishment may be made subordinate
to the consummation of a lawyer, and advocate. Nay,
other studies are a relaxation; and, the worn and jaded
mind, which might, otherwise, tire itself with inaction;
or slumber away its power, under pretence of recruiting
it, after a day of toil upon the law, will find comfort,
warmth, aliment and exhilaration, in lighter and more
passionate studies.”

“But why not write? Why not give to us, annually,
some work of the imagination—the mere revelling of
your leisure hours?”

“Perhaps I shall—I am constantly writing.”

“Yes—but I do not mean matter of law, or history,
or politicks.”

“What do you mean?”

“Poetry.”

“Poetry!—(he laughed scornfully) “my oath, William,
my oath! No, I shall never publish any more
poetry.”

“But you will write it?”

“Perhaps I may.”

“You have written.”

“Not a line, since I said that I would not write any more,
Indeed, William, the thought will run through my heart,
now and then, with a sweet, brief ripple, thrilling, that

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

I might do somewhat for amusement; though I did not
write poetry. And I have nearly resolved, to set about
something in prose, merely as a sort of receiver for the luxuriant
vegetation, and brilliant herbage, that will spring
up, you know, in hot hearts, when left untrodden a long
time, to fatten with corruption.”

“I hope you will, by heaven!” said I.

“Nay, do not swear.”

“That is not swearing—it is—at any rate, not profanity,
but devotion. But you talk of swearing, you!
Advice comes with a good grace from you, to be sure.”

“Why should it not?” said he. “Who has a larger
fund unappropriated than I. It has been accumulating
for years. Shall I regard it as a special deposit,
neither to be used, nor circulated. No—I prefer putting
it abroad—it may profit my neighbour, though
it should'nt me.”

“But you are very profane,” said I, “I am glad that
you mentioned it. You make my blood run cold sometimes.”

“Do I? I am sorry for it. I used to be terribly so,
William; and I shake when I look back on the fierce blasphemy,
that I have uttered—once, in particular, when
the heavens were all on fire; and I saw my own shadow
in the clear water below me—I wonder that the blue
lightnings had not rushed into my heart, all at once,
and exploded there. Yes—and once too, when I was
rebuked for it, foolishly, by one that had no authority;
and less diguity; and threatened too—I, I remember
that I took out my watch, in defiance; and swore, till
I was hoarse and black in the face; but that was the end
of it. I, afterward, resolved to break myself of it; and gave
them that knew me, full leave to strike me, where ever
I was, as hard as they pleased, and when they pleased,
whenever I committed an oath. They were glad of
the chance, I do assure you; and, before the week was
out, I was beaten black and blue; for I had an account to
settle with each, every day; and often for the same oath.”

“You will write then,” said I.

“I may.—If I should attempt any thing of the sort,
it will startle you, I am sure. You know my ambition.

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

I cannot play a light game, even with the battledore
and shuttlecock of the fancy. I know not what I
may do; my time is constantly taken up; and I shall
never neg ect my business;
but, as I trifle none of it
away; and write, I believe, with unprecedented facility,
it is possible that I may attempt something in the way
of a novel, or a history, or law, or physick; or divinity.
So don't be terrified, if you should chance to detect me,
in any thing new, at home, or abroad. Yes—I will
write you, if we part—whenever my heart is full. You
will remember me, as I shall you. Do that, and it is
all that I ask—William.”

I started broad awake. I looked all about the room.
Yes, it was the voice of Hammond; but how different—
my blood tingled with it. “Say on,” said I.

“You asked me, if I were ever in love. Let me tell
you the truth. I have been---once, devotedly---and
two or three times, after a fashion.”

“The old malady!” said I; “the true love of a woman,
who never loves but one—at a time. You are a believer
in first love, I suppose.”

“Of course.”

“That they are eternal!”

“Certainly.—Why what a heretick you are!”

I was delighted, at the result of my efforts, and determined
to keep him, for a time, away from the subject,
that had brought us together; and, if I succeeded,
never again, upon this earth, to mention the duel or
the hair, in his presence.”

“But how do you manage,” said I. “How many first
loves can a person have?”

“O, the number is unlimited; but then, you can only
love one at a time! Thus, I love to-day—I am a woman—
I love, with all my heart and soul; that is my
first love; and, of course, eternal; but, a year afterward,
I love again. I love differently; for, the passion
is never twice alike; O, then I find that I was mistaken
before. I thought myself in love; but I was
not then; now I am. But a third—a fourth—a hundredth
happens; and the first love will always be found,
by a beautiful confusion of speech, common enough

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

among women, to mean only—the last one. You see
that I am profoundly orthodox—the creed at my fingerend—
tenets, doctrine and all.”

“You are very bitter;” said I.

“Bitter!—poh—how can one be bitter upon women?
Is not a woman's last love, always, her first love?”

“Shall I tell you what one, that knows you, has said
of you?

“No—I don't desire to hear it. Why did she tell
you? That it might reach me. She might as well
have told me to my face.”

“Nay—be patient—it is no mighty matter, after all.
She says that one would think, to hear you speak of women,
sometimes, that they were your scorn and detestation;
but that, at your heart, no human being was ever
so passionately devoted to them—none so true to them,
in trial, and in—”

“Stop!” cried a voice, close to my ear. I looked up.
An ugly shape stood frowning, with his face almost
touching mine. It was Hammond—but convulsed from
head to foot.

Stop!” said he, more mildly. “There is only one woman,
upon the round earth, capable of saying that; and
I will not hear her named now. I—”

He stopped for a moment; turned round, facing the
sweet moon; and, crossing his arms over the back of
his high chair, sat down, resting his chin upon them.
I watched every motion—he would twist and writhe, at
such moments, as if he had'nt a bone in him; and, oftentimes,
I have wondered how he managed to get his legs
and arms entangled, as I have seen them, when they
were all in a snarl; knotted and intertwined, like fat serpents.
He had the faculty too, I have half persuaded myself,
of dilating; or, rather, of extending and contracting
them, like earth-worms, at pleasure; for, I have seen
him suddenly start up, and swing his arms about, like a
tall man—and then, bundle them up in his bosom like
coiled rattle-snakes.”

“You know,” said he, slowly, “that I am not remarkable
for personal beauty. But it has now and then so
happened—curse it, how I hate to talk of such things—
but you must know me, thoroughly; and I will tell

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

them—it has happened, two or three three times, in my
life, that women have been in love with me. William
Adams, you are laughing at me.”

“No.”

“You are—I can tell by your breathing.”

“'Pon my honour, I am not. I have known stranger
things.”

“Yes—women have loved blackamoors—apes—fourfooted
beasts. William, the breath rattles in your nostrils—
but—but—one evening, I happened to meet a
strange little girl, with melancholy, dark eyes, &c. &c.
&c.—that had been deeply in love.”

“I was in exactly the humour for trying an experiment.
I had heard, that the heart, sore with recent
disappointment, is most susceptible; that, once inhabited
by love—the heart of a woman cannot remain vacant;
that, the chambers of the soul, will be filled, after
one riot has been had in them; that the incense and
warmth of love, once felt, the spirit of woman lies with
its mouth open, and eyes shut, and hushed heart, for
ever and ever—contented, with no other nourishment,
than love. Is it so? you have had experience.”

It is.”

“I believe you; and, so far as my little experience
may go, I would prefer attacking the proud heart, when
first humbled; the sore one, when just crushed, and
smitten---the cold one, in its first thaw; the tender one,
in its first weeping, than at any other time; that is---I
would prefer to be the successour of him, that had first
smitten, crushed, thawed, humbled or distressed it.”

“If you were in pursuit of a heroine”---said I.

“Aye---or a woman.”

“But not a wife. The women of Byron, for instance.”

“O, no,” he replied; “the women of Byron---poh!
they are women for mistresses---not for wives. Byron
has no idea of that sweet, holy, mute, fervour—that
passionate stillness of a pure heart—that, which carries
a woman, with the untrusted, untold, unhinted affliction
of her heart, into the grave—that!---O, I have seen
it!---her heart was breaking, but her mouth was patient
as death.”

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

Go on;” said I; and my own tears fell upon my hand.

“Well, well---I frightened that sweet girl. But soon
after, there was such a melancholy loneliness in her
eyes; her hair was so wonderfully dark and beautiful,
in its wet luxuriance---her foot was so pretty---her
round, sweet voice, so touching and plaintive---curse
it, William, I can't go on—I—”

“Don't swear.”

“Well then, I won't. At first, as was very natural,
she shuddered a little, when the flesh of our hands
touched but, after a time, she began to tolerate it. And
one Sunday she suffered me to hobble along by her
side, in company with one other couple, an amiable,
quiet woman, and a red headed fellow; and to sit by
her under a tree, for an hour or two. I contrived---
it was like filing off one's own fetters with a jack-knife---
to cut the initials of her name, and my own (so that
no human being could decypher them) upon that tree,
beneath which we sat. She was marvellously disposed
to be sentimental; and the dirty green puddle at
our feet, stagnant with vegetable corruption; and
swarming with insects and vermin, we contrived to
pass off, upon our own senses, for a rivulet of blue
crystal; and the damp turf---with the loose earth,
and a tree full of bugs and spiders, over our head, for
all that is beautiful in a country life. You have been
in the country—after a long anticipation—with the
holiest passion for rural comfort. Did'nt you feel, as
if you had been running yourself to death, when hard
pushed for money, to drive some slow winded fellow,
to an adjustment of accounts---and then found---look
me in the face, will you---that you were the debtor.
How like going to enjoy yourself in the country! You
are obliged to be delighted, enraptured with it, you
know---to be orthodox---or you never will be permitted
to open your mouth again, in the company of women---or
to talk of a novel, a poem, or love.”

“Wading through loose earth, high corn, and wet
grass, after berries,” said I.

“Aye, and visiting, on some great, unmanageable,
and hard trotting horse, or afoot, over cornfields, and

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

ditches, through bramble and briar—some neighbour
living in the next county.”

“And then, led out to take tea, under what is called
a bower---an arbour, or some such contrivance,
dripping with wet, or smothering you with dust, at every
blast of the wind---and wormeaten leaves, or
worms.”

“And bugs, and musquitoes,” I added.

“Catterpillars and cream---colds, catarrhs---and
rain storms---no books---no conversation---no company---no
news---no fresh meat, no market.”

“Let them that like it, live in the country—eternally—
if they can,” continued he. “But, let me
leave it, now. In time, this girl began to exhibit
symptoms that alarmed me, whenever I approached
her.”

“Agitated---terrified! I suppose,” said I---“very natural.”

“What! quizzing me Adams---by heaven, you
had better set your foot upon a bed of live coals.”

“Patience, man—don't get in a passion.”

As I spoke, the moon broke out, all at once, from
the sky, as if she were descending---shone all over his
face; and I sat, with my hands upraised, to wonder at
his countenance. It was pale as death; and his bloodcoloured
lips were wet and glittering.

“In time, I began to tremble too. She was imprudent;
and I had just come enough to my senses, to feel
that I was dancing upon a precipice. Prepare yourself.
I am cautious---not easily deceived---care little
for the love of woman---of some women, I mean. Are
you prepared?”

“I am.”

She loved me!—nay, do not move your hands. I
can see you biting your lip. You do not believe it
possible. But—it is true---ugly as I am, that beautiful
creature loved me, truly, passionately;---not, I am
sure, as she had loved a scoundrel before, that toyed
and trifled with her innocence---breathed poison upon
her lips,---and death into her heart; but, with a love,
such as I would wish to inspire in a wife; with awe
and tenderness. I was very sure of her—and I began

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

to look about me, in right good earnest, and ask myself,
if it were lawful to perpetuate a breed of monsters—
what will not love do!—I persuaded myself that
it was. But her heart—could I trust to it? Her head---
was it such a head, as I should be proud to see, one
day or other, ruling my household; educating my children?—
Don't laugh, William, I cannot bear it---you
are thinking what they would look like.---I'll tell you—
like over-grown toads, squatting about the nursery---
I know it. Yet---I doubt if there might not be some
pleasure in begetting toads---as much at least, as in
begetting slaves---like your Virginians.”

“What do you mean, sir?”—said I, in a heat—

Sir—I mean this; that your young Virginians, when
hard pushed for money, will run in debt, on a credit of
nine months; and get all their renewals for nine months.”

“And what do you infer from that?”

“This---that they may pay in stock”—

Stock---what is your meaning?”—

“Their own flesh and blood, man.—Damn it, William
Adams, don't I know the Virginians?—Don't
Iknow that the best blood among them, has mulattoes
and quadroons, for half brothers and sisters.—”

“Hav'nt I seen a fellow there, gambling for his own
children—deliberately sinning, that the fruit of his
sin, might be born in season, to meet a note? Have I
not seen mother, and babe, at the breast---sold---at
publick auction! Gracious God!—what a state of
morality? Do you wonder that a man, humpbacked,
and hateful as I am, should have a passionate longing
to perpetuate himself; to give an inheritance so hateful,
to the innocent and beautiful, unembodied, and unappropriated
spirits about us;—as that a stout hearted
Virginian, high in blood, and ready to die for religion
and liberty---should sell the fruit of his own loins to
slavery?”—

“Well---well—go on,” said I---“how did your love
affair terminate?”

“I'll tell you. Just when I felt quite secure of her,
that red headed fellow, who, I had told her once (with
her own approbation) was a fool—cut me out. She
had engaged to go into the country, about a dozen

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

miles; and gave me an invitation to go with her. I
could not---for, on horseback, I have an unlucky aspect—
in the day light. But I agreed to meet her, on
her return, in the evening, by accident. I set out, in
season:---but, missing stays on my road; stumbled, and
swore; and finally, came back to a house, that I had
passed an hour before, to inquire the way. I hitched
my mare at the gate, and waddled up to the door---the
dog set upon me, of course—the very geese and cats—
and the poor mare, terrified, perhaps, at my shadow;
for, like Alexander, I had not dared to let her see it,
when I mounted her—slipped her bridle, and set off,
on a fine, free gallop, into the wood. Nothing could
have been more opportune. I am quite a philosopher,
at such moments. So,---I set off after her, half determined
to cut her throat, or beat out her brains; but
how could I?—was'nt I in love?—and since Petruchio's
time, there has been little efficacy or sentiment in such
freaks. After some difficulty, I overtook the animal;
forgave her; mounted; and pursued my way, just exactly
in the pleasantest humour, that ever man was in.
I soon met the party---Mary Anne had a beau at her
side. We exchanged salutation---but hers---bless her
foolish heart!----was quite too stately and freezing---
and, no matter what---it sent a chill to my heart:
and, I was half a dozen times, on the point of setting off
in another direction; but I forebore, and, on we rode,
side by side, without speaking one word, till we arrived
at the gate.”

“Good night!” said I, sullenly wheeling my horse.

“Good night, sir,” said she, with a cold peevishness.

“Home I went---and spent, you may be sure, a rather
uncomfortable night. The next day, I was unable to
think of anything but red hair; and “good night, sir.”
Yet, I was not of a nature to be trifled with; and could
I have been sure, that she did not care a fig for me---I
should have done one of two things, before I slept—
strangled her red-haired lover—or looked her, in the
face, once---but once---and left her, for ever. But I
was in doubt. “Perhaps,” I said to myself---O, how

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

sweet are such wilful, treacherous delusions!—“perhaps,
I have wounded her—let me give her an opportunity
to tell me so—and then, if we must part---why, let us
part.”

“So, the next night, I went again. Red-head was
there; and with that beautiful tact; that instinct of coquetry,
with which women are born;-- that, which
will set a babe at the breast, if a female, twinkling
with her eye, and hiding her head, while a great lubber
of a boy will look you full in the face, with a stupid
honesty---she began, immediately, to be particularly
attentive and delicate to Red-head, after the fashion
of the very few heroines that she had ever read of----
calling him aside, to say nothing to him, in a whisper;
giving him flowers---with a mysterious word or two---
hang him!—”

“All that was foreign to my taste---in my situation,
I mean---how it would have been, in his, I know not---and
when I had born it quite long enough, I bade her good
night, in earnest.”

“About a week after, while I was yet sore---confoundedly
sore, I heard that she had accepted a ring
from Red-head; and was engaged to be married to him.”

“I staggered, or rather, my heart did---within me,
at the news. It was not that I cared so much about
losing her---or that another should win her. But, it
was, that I had lost her in such a way; and to such a
fool. At first, I thought of counteracting it:---but
that, I soon found, to be unworthy of me; a few hot,
hot, scalding tears fell from my eyes,---when I thought
how mightily I had been abused;---how deeply I had
loved her---and how utterly unworthy of my love, she
had been---and then, it was all over. By heaven!
Adams, much as I loved her; so truly great and pure
was my love, that, I do believe, I should never have
married her---merely that I might not expose her to
ridicule. But, I knew her temper. I knew that she
respected me;---and I knew, that, after a few irregular
pulsations, her heart would settle down again, if
it had time, into the right place. It did. At the end
of another week, she had returned the ring to

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

Redhead; packed him off; and sent for me---nay, had come,
herself, to see me, actually, at my own store, in her
imprudence; though one, that knew me, had said---beware
of that!---he is not the man to endure such things:---
he would never marry a woman, who had no respect
for herself, however she might love him---however
he might love her.”

“We met---it was on the steps of a friendly house:---
a sweet star-light above us. I held her hand. It
trembled. “It may happen again,” said I.

“Never”---was her reply.

“I felt no rapture. I feigned none. In a little
time, during the visit, I had no opportunity to tell her
my heart. But I neither pawed her about, nor slobbered
her with caresses---fool that I was---how little
I knew then of her true nature.”

“My affections are engaged,” said she, sobbing, as
if her dear little heart would break.”

“Merciful beaven!---what could I think of such a
woman! Had she been winning me to a precipice---
only that she might play out the part of some heroine
of a novel, by telling me, at last, that her affections
were engaged.”

“My manner instantly changed. Both of us had
wept---both. But I arose, like one that had done all
his duty, regarding her as a creature sanctified to another,
prohibited to me, for ever.”

“Again we parted, friends—the truest friends in all
the world!—and tremendously disposed to the heroick,
and unearthly. She had many suitors; but, after hovering
about her awhile, and scorching their beautiful
wings, they left her; or were scorched off;—and I had
another summons. I dreaded to hear it, indeed I did—
but I so loved her yet, that, had I heard it coming
up from the bottom of the ocean, I would have plunged
after it.”

“We met, and were very happy. My arm encircled
her beautiful waist; and, as I sat by her, she put her
wet lips to my forehead—my blood thrilled, and I
pressed her to my heart---with no rudeness---no
fierceness—no—I loved her too tenderly—so tenderly,

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

William, that, for awhile, I forgot my own ugliness,
and held myself, as I touched her, to be “a marvellous
man,” and fitted for companionship with her loveliness.
Yet---a change followed---what was the cause, I
know not---women are so capricious---my phlegm, or
my philosophy;---my suspicion, for I could not feel
that undoubting, unqualified, noble confidence in her,
that I had once felt---it required time and trial to restore
it---and I told her so---these might have been the
cause;---but after thought, more experience among
women have explained the mystery. I was not ardent,
rash, impetuous, impudent enough. I did not
fendle, nor lip her enough---my manner was too reverential.
What woman would'nt have been offended---
to be treated, at such a time, as if she were not a
woman
. I could scarcely breathe, when her hand was
upon my forehead; and my hair thrilled---I could feel
it, to the root---when her fingers went through it: and
my arm---that very arm---which enwreathed her fine
waist, ached with pleasure---and yet---I believe in my
soul, that I never touched her lips---nay, I do not know
that I ever did touch them, during all my love. Zounds!
what a bitter sarcasm upon woman! How ignorant I
showed myself to be---though I was twice her age
nearly, and a thousand times more experienced:---and
how cruel, it was in me, not to understand her. I loved
her too purely---with a passion too intellectual. I
visited her, as one enshrined, to whom incense should
be burned with our eyes shut---and our hands crossed
upon our bosom. Mine was love; but she knew it not.
It was not that love, of which she had read in novels,
and poetry; nor experienced; nor seen upon the stage.
I neither whined at her; nor fell upon my knees, in a
set speech; nor pawed her about; but I loved her, as
women ought to be loved, with tenderness and truth;
trembling to the heart, when I touched her forehead,
or when our arms intertwined. But that was not love
not that love, which she looked for. She was like
some woman, that has never seen a madman, or a murderer,
except upon the stage---or, in a novel,---who,
if she should see one in real life,---would be sure to

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

call it unnatural, if he did not talk like the man in the
novel, or act like the man on the stage.”

“O,” said I—half delirious with the deep tranquillity
of my own spirit---“how very happy I am!—”

“I heard a faint whisper, in reply. “It may happen
again, dear,” said I. “It may---and if it should—
O, I know not what will become of me!”

“Her tears fell, like hail, upon my forehead, as I
lay upon the sofa; and she stooped over me. She assured
me that it could not happen again.”

“Yet it did!---by heaven it did!---in less than half an
hour, a friend of mine, who had been making love like
a two and forty pounder, in the next room, on a sofa---
came to me; took my hand; and, squeezing it affectionately---and
be hanged to him —”

“Speak!” said I---“out with it, Joe.”

“She says that she never can love you, Hammond;
that she respects you; and—and—”

“O, very well,” said I, quite unconcernedly---entering
the room where she remained, as I spoke---and
addressing myself to her, as if nothing had happened---
“good night, ladies!---good night, Miss!----Mary
Anne!---good night.”

“I left her, but she still haunted me. She loved me,
if ever woman loved man. She loved me, I am sure;
but she, herself, did not know it. She was beset by
fools; and worried to death by puppies;---and I began
to get distressed in my business, about the same time.
My dear friend Joe, my counseller in matters of love;
the most discreet, sage, and virtuous of men,---having
been grievously captivated in the same neighbourhood;
and having seen the sweet Mary Anne weeping, in
consequence of some unkindness in his dear one (about
a pair of pretty little slippers of her own, which she
had managed to exhibit, at an unlucky moment, upon
the mantle piece---the little devil!---while the big feet
of his dear one were in view) and having gone home
with her---and cried, it is probable, all along the road
with her---began to retract certain notions of matrimony,
which he had been repeating, for several months,

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

for my edification—while there was a prospect of my
marrying.”

“Let me give you a specimen of it.”

“The most imprudent thing, in the world,” said he---
dutifully, as we rambled along by a mud puddle,
walled in, which was called a canal, there---“you must
not think of it.”

“Of what?” said I.

“Of getting married?”

“Of getting married!---getting devils!

“Of course,” said he, bowing.

“Should I chuck him into the canal? I had a great
mind to. Nobody would have missed him, except his
tailor, and washerwoman, at quarter day---and it
might have saved them something---in the long run---
at least, in shoe leather.”

“But what is your objection?” I continued, smothering
my passion, and looking him in the face---the
smirking rascal---“Late marriages make early orphans;
you know. Dr. Franklin recommends early
marriages.”

“True---and, at the same time, he says, that a young
widow, with half a dozen children---that was in his time;
in the early settlement of America---was considered a
fortune.”

“The devil take the young widow; and all her children;
and Dr. Franklin; and yourself, into the bargain:
none of your ready made families for me! I tell you
what 'tis, Joe:---it's a d----d barbarous thing, for a
man to marry late. He is sure to die, leaving a family
of uneducated helpless creatures, behind him.”

“True---but with money to educate them---and estate
to make them sought after,” was his reply.

“By whom? Scoundrels, and fortune hunters. It is
a curse to leave an estate in a family. The boys are
spoiled by it; and the girls are either married for their
money, or are always miserable, under the suspicion
that they were. How can they ever know, certainly, that
they have been married for love? For my part, I hope
to leave my wife pennyless. You need'nt laugh, Joe.

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

---It is easy enough done, I admit, with such acquaintances
as I have.”

“Humph;” said Joe, pulling his hat over his eyes:
“and put her up for sale, to the highest bidder,” he added,
“to obtain bread for herself, and her little ones.”

I shuddered---my heart wheeled about, and threw
two or three somersets, before I could get my breath.
“No,” said I---“I will strangle her first, on my death
bed. Gracious heaven! what can be done? Women
sell themselves every day---to the old and decrepid, and
hateful; and the publick look on, without any emotion--
without one pang; or one cry of detestation upon the unnatural
crime. Why do they not brand her, who sells herself
to an old man for his life; a few short years---as they
do her, who sells herself to a young man, for a year; a
month, or a night? O, it makes my blood boil, to look
about this fair world, and see what women have done,
and are doing, in the light of heaven, for money. It is
not marriage---it is coupling. The blessed institution
of marriage should be sacred---inviolable. No
power on earth should have the right to break it up.
Publick policy requires that both parties should consider
it eternal; that they may have the better reason to
be kind, and patient, and forgiving, to each other; and
to their children. The law will not permit a conditional
marriage; and society calls it infamy; and the fruit infamous;
nay, the law does the same. It may be doubted
then, whether there be any legislative power, existing,
to destroy a marriage---for what the parties cannot
do, themselves, by a positive stipulation, no other power
shall do for them. Whence can there come a power of
divorce? There is no such power. A marriage, lawfully
had, must be for ever:---on what ground shall you
proceed to grant it?---ill temper---unfruitfulness, adultery?
You offer a premium, and reward, for ill temper;
a crime; and from indulgence---you take away the
chief restraint. And yet---O, how reasonable men are,
and women too---they will permit a young woman to
sell herself; or a young man to sell himself, like a
beast, to the pleasure of another, who is old, and infirm;
sick, and nasty---without reproach, or infamy; when,

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

from the very nature of the contract, it is only for a
few years. Shame on them!”

“All very well,” said Joe, musing---“but I don't see
what it has to do with the subject.”

“True,” said I, “but to-morrow evening, I have to
maintain, that our legislatures have no power to grant
a divorce; and I was willing to practise a little in advance.”

“Our conversation ended, with the most vehement
protestation, on his part, against my marrying at all;
particularly, that woman---and, more particularly, at
that time.”

“That was all very well; but, about a month afterward,
I saw him get out of bed, one morning, earlier,
by an hour, or two, than he ever did before; and go
about some mysterious operation; while I lay, and
watched, pretending all the while, to be asleep. It was
of a Sunday morning. Not a thought of his heart had
ever been a secret from me, till about that time. First,
he twisted his legs (he called them legs---and used
them, as I am a living man, for the purpose of walking
and dancing) into a pair of silk stockings; and then
stuck the ends of them---the lower ends---into a pair of
tight new morocco shoes, that made him gape as he
did it.”

“That was enough---I turned over, and went to sleep;
sure that he was in love again, up to his eyes. But
little did I suspect the truth. My dear friend---my
own dear, dear friend, was in love with my own mistress.
Several little pleasantries had passed between
them---a ring---which he stole from her hand, at the
gate; and which she sent for afterward; a card case---
and some other matters, so that, I was not absolutely
thunderstruck; when, having led him along the canal
again, soon after, I found his memory, or opinion,
respecting early marriages, so cruelly disordered, that
I'll be hanged if he did not take the affirmative, and
use my own argument in favour of them, before we returned.
So much for Mary Anne.”

“What became of her?”---said I.

“Gone the way of all flesh,” he answered.

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

“Dead!---poor heart---is it possible?”

“No---married—”

Married! Why didn't you marry her?”

“For four reasons. I was too poor---she, in too
great a hurry--I would'nt have her---and she would'nt
have me.”

-- 164 --

CHAPTER VIII.

A widow...Perilous affair...Virginia...Manners and customs...
Language...Tandem...Second first love, of Hammond...Anecdotes...
Kentucky...Manners...Wrath of a wild beast...Scuffle...
Wm. R. Smiley, etc. etc....Affairs of the heart!—Preparation
for the duel...Europe...Termination.

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

Well, I confess, Albert Hammond,” said I, the
next evening, as we sat together, taking our tea on
the same sofa—“that you have a wonderful knowledge
of the female heart, for one so little experienced,
and so—so—so—ahem!”—

Ugly—out with it!--yes, you are right: but some women
don't mind ugliness of body; and, give me but an
opportunity to make a woman start, and thrill, with
hatred for me---to make her think of me, when she is
alone---I care not how; well, or ill---let me but sit by
her, when she can only hear my voice, and not see
my face, or person---let me but put my warm lips,
once, devoutly to her cheek---and, no matter---I would
not give up my chance, for that of a much handsomer
fellow.”

“Much handsomer fellow!” said I.

“You are squeamish to night, Bill.—Shall I say one,
not so horribly ugly---will that suit you?”

Yes---I never say of two short men, that one is
shorter than the other; but that one is taller than the
other:---for I would not obtrude an idea upon the
mind, which I know is unpleasant. So I would'nt say
of you, that.”

“O, hang your apologies---they are more insufferable
than your sarcasms.”

“But have you ever loved another?”

“Yes---heart, and blood, and pulse?”

“Whom?”

“I won't tell you.”

“Pretty fair---faith.”

“Yes.”

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

“Well, well--was it that widow, in Virginia?” said I.

“No---but how came you to know any thing about
her?

“I heard some strange stories about you, there.”

“Never mind them---tell me about her. What did
you hear?”

“That you fell in love with her, shockingly.”

“No, no! that's all a mistake; that fall was from
the gig. We were tandem; and one day, I had just
made an agreement with my fellow traveller, that, if
any thing should possess the horses, while he was
driving, he should hold on upon the reins, so long
as he had a limb upon his body; and I would never
leave the whirligig, while there was life in me. It was
a most providential agreement; for, in less than ten
minutes, the rear horse, a powerful fellow, threw up
both of his great, clumsy heels, into my face—cut
through our iron dasher—stove an umbrella—shattered
my knee pan; and gave me a fall—that was the
fall of which you speak—nothing more.”

“No—there was more bruising than that.”

“Well then, let me tell you the truth. She was a
charming woman. Her husband had been a charming
man; but had killed himself by hard drinking. I
had heard the finest character in the world of him—
but nothing of that—from his own brother—And
when I saw the widow, clouded and sorrow stricken;
weeping, absolutely, as if he had just died---it went
to my heart. I cannot deny it---it did---and I undertook
to console her. She was a religious woman;
and not to be comforted heretically. I told her that
whatever is, is not only right, but best. I then began
to follow up my doctrine with illustration; and as the
devil would have it, I stumbled upon this, “He loved
you, madam, when he died:--he might have lived, till he
had changed. And you might have gone to your
grave then, of a broken heart; he was a sober and temperate,
exemplary man---but if he had lived”---the devil!
thought I---my consolation has had a most surprising
effect! It has stopped her breath!—and tears! It
was a styptick only for the bleeding of her heart----
but, I looked up. She made me a profound courtesy,

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

and vanished. She was a lovely woman; and I was rapidly
obtaining her best opinion!”

“You must have had some fun, in Virginia,” said I.

“Yes, I`ll give you an idea of it,” he replied. “I
trod upon oaken floors, waxed to a perilous but
beautiful smoothness; slept in a bed, where one President,
at least, of the United States, had slept before
me:---Showed, to an experienced farmer, the reason
why he grew poorer and poorer, every year, with
eighty slaves upon his plantation; because there were
less than ten able bodied men, whose labour could not
support the other seventy women and children; old
men and sick; I demonstrated to him, that it would be
really cheaper to work his lands, with a breed of New
England farmers. But let me tell you some of our
experiences.”

“One day, we met with a most kind hearted old
gentleman, to whom we complained bitterly of the
villanous tricks, that had been played upon us, by
persons, of whom we had enquired the road. The
good creature!--he rode three miles out of his way, to
put us into a short cut, which he had travelled for thirty
years; and he left us, wishing us a pleasant ride. We
brushed on.”

“You cannot readily form an idea of it; but you
may, of us, when I tell you, that, we were five hours,
part of it in a tremendous thunder storm beating four
miles, with the wind aft; for a whole hour together,
not a wheel would touch the ground; and we led our
horses, where goats would have felt their heads turn,
and their surefootedness in peril Julius Cœsar! what
a passion I was in, when night came on! But the
next day—on our return, by another road, while we
were talking over the trick; and I was wishing to encounter
the old man for about ten minutes—we came,
all at once, upon him. He was ahead of us—his broad
hat, pulled over one eye—his whip, held stifly in his
hand, racking away—(a vile, execrable pace, that the
finest horses in Virginia are taught) My first disposition
was to knock him off his horse, or shoot a bullet
through his old hat—head and all—but he turned
round, so innocently, that I could not, for my heart,

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

have harmed one of his gray hairs. “I thought, sir,
said I, “that you had travelled that cursed road, for
thirty years.”

“So I have,” he replied, looking surprised.

“In a gig!” said I.

“A gig!—O, Lord!---O, I beg your pardon---O,
gentlemen--No---O!---Oh—no---I always went a foot,
or on horseback---Oh, no---in a gig! O, Lord, no!”

Poor fellow---we had been so busy; and he, so kind,
that he had overlooked our situation---he did not see
that were in a gig, with two spirited horses, tandem!
nor recollected that he had always travelled it, a foot,
or on horseback.

“We went into it,[11] with a kind of carriage called a
Buggy, horses, harness and equipage, altogether, worth
about one thousand, or twelve hundred dollars; and
we returned, with about enough of the original BUGGY,
to make a snuff box of;—it had been pieced and patched;
mended and painted; till it looked more like something
put together by chance, than with any preconcerted
intention. At one dash, we carried away the
top; shattered the whipple tree; snapped one arm off;
and dislocated every joint in it. At another, (I was
driving, then,) we leaped both horses, at once, in their
harness, with the gig at their heels, out of a ferry boat,
upon a solid bed of rock. Neither of us had ever
driven tandem before; and it was the luckiest thing, in
the world, that our bodies did not arrive, at the end of
every day's travel, shattered as badly as the gig. I
went for amusement; the gentleman with me, upon
business. You have been in Virginia. You know
something of their sawney way of drawling out their
words, like molasses candy; and you know that I am
somewhat impetuous.”

Somewhat!” said I. “I believe you. I used to
think differently; but you are mightily changed since
you were a boy.”

“O, my whole nature has altered, since I was a
boy; the gibing and taunting, of all the world, have
turned the very heart in my bosom to gall. I feel it

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

dissolving at the core, and the mortal poison dripping
from it. Yet I do hope---I do, William Adams, fervently,
that I shall be able to make them tremble yet,
without being a bad man. O, had heaven been pleased
to give me shape and beauty, like other men, what
might I not have been?”

“And would you give up your talent; your inward
superiority, Hammond, in exchange for beauty?”

“Would I! Ah! I cannot tell. Some times I think, that
I would---that it would be better for me, were I a fool,
in spirit, with the outward proportions of humanity---
than to be---what! a destestable thing, that men avoid---
and children cry out at---and women---O heaven---
that is hard to bear---that women cannot love.”

“Yet you have been loved.”

“True, true, I have been; but how! not as I should
have been, were I less powerful of spirit, and less horrible
of body.”

“I doubt it; women that are worth subduing, are
not to be won by shape.”

“Nonsense, William; shape and beauty have power
with all things in heaven and earth. God meant that
they should have it. The very beast cowers before
them. A beautiful woman might go naked among
lions, unhurt; a naked man might pluck the young
leopard away from its mother's dugs---were he still
the lordly, imperious, undegenerate, noble creature,
that God put into paradise!”

I pressed his hands. I leaned my forehead against
his face. I loved him; and I wept.

“And what have I to console me?” he continued---
his melancholy eyes shadowed; and his mouth quivering:
“my intellectual superiority? How know I that
the veriest fool about me, might not have been greater,
had he been spit upon, and trodden upon, as I have
been!”

“Forgive me, Hammond; O, forgive me,” said I, for
my heart smote me, and I remembered where and by
whom, he had been spit upon.

“From my heart and soul, do I,” said he. “I knew
you then, William, even then; and blessed you for the
love that I had for---for—.”

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

“For whom!” said I, lifting my head.

“No matter,” he answered, quickly---proudly; “no
matter---men will deceive themselves. The ugliest
will sometimes forget their ugliness; and when they
see beautiful eyes change colour---and a beautiful
mouth struck pale, at the sound of their voice; when
they hear another, in reply, so sweet, that this sound,
like the continual ringing of a thin silver pipe, through
which water is running swiftly—no earthiness in the
colour of the one---nothing mortal in the smooth melody
of the other; yet fainting away at their approach--
O, men will deceive themselves! What wonder then
that I did! that I, who had locked into angel eyes, till
my own shadow seemed beautiful there; till the deep
blue of heaven, itself, while I stood rapt and wondering
at it; warm with a light so like her own---seemed peopled,
like her eyes, only with brilliant and lovely
shapes. What wonder that the blue flower; the diluted
sapphire; had all a sweet population, just like what
I had studied so intently in the blue of her eyes. O,
Jehovah! but I did forget thee! myself---the world: ---
all but her!----Look where I would, I saw nothing but
her halfshut eye lids, and wet mouth opening and trembling.
My books were full of her—my drawings—nay,
my very flute had caught the tone of her voice; and, for
my soul, I could not make it utter any other sound!—
What wonder, William Adams, that this delusion and
death were fatal to me. What wonder, after I had forgotten
myself and all my ambition—that I prayed only
for some dark solitary place, where I might lie down,
far away from men; and die, with my eyes fixed upon
her! I did not pray to wed her—O, I did not think of it.
I might have shuddered at the thought; or prayed for
barrenness—but oh, my friend! my friend! may you never
feel that sorrow; that of all others, which is most
deadly, and enervating; that, of having loved tenderly,
passionately, devoutly, with the holiest and purest
feeling of all your heart—without daring to wish for
gratification. I cannot go on---you are affected, distressed—
thank you—men should not weep at trifles,
William; and such men as you, never—I—I—.”

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

I felt, as if—zounds!—it was just if some one were
pouring cold water down my back—at the lamentable
sound—a—a—ahem—!

“You were speaking of Virginia,” said I, as soon as
I could articulate audibly, “let us change the subject.”

“Yes, yes,” said he, endeavouring to laugh—“You
remind me of a man that I saw on trial once. The
clerk read the indictment to him; and he stood mute.”

“Guilty or not guilty!” said the clerk.

“He was silent.”

“Speak sir,” said the Chief Justice—“Answer to
the indictment. What do you say? guilty or not
guilty?”

“Spose we change the subject;”[12] said the man.

“You were at Harper's ferry,” I continued. “Is it so
very wonderful?”

“No---no such mighty matter, I assure you---“the
war of the rivers and mountains”---the scene, which
was worth crossing the Atlantick to see.”

“As Mr. Jefferson says—”

—“Is nothing at all. So little is there, of what you
expect, that, if you were taken up in your sleep; and set
upon the top of the highest hill there, you would think it
a very common affair, when you opened your eyes upon
it. But, stay; I can give you some notion of the Virginia
manner.”

“Their hospitality;” said I, eagerly.

“No---that has gone out of fashion, now---I saw
none of it. I spoke of their travelling manners.”

“Why, I thought that they were the most princely,
and hospitable people in the world.”

“No—just like all others. Among a thin and
scattered population; a stranger, of course, is caught,
and treated as a prince; but that does not deserve the
name of hospitality. It is only a cheap way of purchasing
the news; and seeing the world, at second hand.
Thus, you will find the hospitality of all civilized people,
on the earth, exactly in proportion to the fewness of their
visiters; and the unfrequency of their meeting with strangers.
A courteous old gentleman from the country, the
first half hour after he arrives in the city, will go bare

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

headed through the street, bowing to every body that he
encounters; but, he soon learns, by the people staring
at him, that he is in a latitude, where such courtesies
are impertinent. Half a century ago, you could not
ride by a Virginia plantation, but, at the hazard of being
made captive, by the slaves; and feasted and stuffed,
man and horse, for a week; but now, you must carry
some other recommendation, than your looks; the appearance
of a gentleman; or the name of a stranger; to
get admittance. I have experienced this; ha!---you
are laughing at the idea of any man getting admittance
with such looks---even to the den of a wild beast.”

“No,” said I, endeavouring to look droll. “Not exactly
that.”

“The devil! Adams, I understand you---such looks,
you think, would be a certain passport there! I should
get in, unmolested, undisputed; Hey? should'nt I? Is
that what you mean?” said he.

“Well, well, Hammond, never mind---it is your fault.
You are constantly inviting such allusions; but, go on
with your story. What were you to tell me of their
travelling manners?”

“In the first place, let me give you a notion of
their taverns. Except in the considerable towns---
which, by the way, are very inconsiderable; they are the
most wretched things upon this continent. All the landlords
are gentlemen---the prices, perfectly genteel; and
their fair, damned genteel; split chickens, smoked over
the coals; and fried bacon, morning, noon, and night.
The business of inn-keeping is held to be rather disreputable
among them; and, as it is hardly yet the
fashion, for a gentleman to stop at a tavern, if he can
get his head into a cow house, or a hay rick, they
make the few that are driven there by hurricanes; or
quartered upon them, by sickness, pay for it shamefully.
[13] I could tell you a thousand instances of their extortion,
impudence and nastiness; but one will suffice.
We had been apprised, for twenty miles beforehand,
in a hot day, of the next tavern—“the major's.” Every
body talked of the major; he seemed to be a sort of

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

guide post; and quite a rival for the Court House, the
place for reckoning latitude and longitude from, in
every county of Virginia. At last, we arrived—the
house was all open; every window in it. Upon a bench
outside, lay a sick negro; turning white, before our
eyes, with some horrible disease; in the next room, lay
the major, with both feet swathed, sticking out of the
window, and drying in the wind; the whole house
scented with vinegar and burnt rags. Is this the major's
tavern? said I, reining the leader round, gallantly.”

Tavern!” echoed a peaked face booby, six feet
high, at the door, thrusting his hands, both together
into the waistband of his breeches. “No sir.” But,
seeing that I was about to turn away—“we sometimes
take in gentlemen.”

“O, that is quite enough!” I cried, leaping out—
that is the form, I take it, of your Virginia licence.”

“I was overcome with heat, and fever; and went into
the house; and laid my head upon the table, sick at the
heart and stomach; with the smell of death, like a reeking
hospital, all about me. They had nothing to eat,
nothing to drink; no oats, nor corn, nor grain, for the
horses—and no servant, except an old woman, to untackle
them; so that, when I went out—by heaven and
earth, there was`nt a piece of the harness, as long as
your arm, hanging together—not a buckle, that she
had`nt unbuckled; nor a strap, that she had`nt pulled
out—for all which, the major charged only two dollars;
and left us to harness our horses for ourselves.”

“Faith!” said I—“it was like pulling the fellow by
the tooth, all round a barber's shop, and only charging
sixpence.”

Joe Millar;” he replied.

“We were at Harper's ferry, too; at a celebrated
tavern, which I would recommend to all the world,
when they are so hungry, that they can eat anything,
at any price, cooked in any way, without vegetables.
I chose to have some lemonade; and we had just set
down to the table, when the host entered; and, ducking
vehemently, two or three times, informed us that a
gentleman wanted to dine with us, if we were “agreeable;”
as he was in a hurry.”

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

“Our compliments;” said I; “send him in. We are
very agreeable
.”

“A few moments after, a middle aged man, dressed
in black, was shown in; and took his seat, without
further ceremony. I was rather amused with his
countenance and bearing. He sat bolt upright—and,
always dropped his knife and fork, and turned his
head about, with a brisk motion, whenever I spoke to
him. I took advantage of the propensity; and once or
twice, led him into an awkward scrape, by asking him
some question, while he had a bone in his mouth.
He would let his hands fall, as if they were struck
down with a bar of iron, and face me, with the
bone between his teeth, unable to articulate a word;
till he recollected his situation; when he would lean
over the plate, without stirring a finger, and let the
bone fall out of his mouth, into it. I kept my countenance,
and so did my companion; but he well nigh died
of the distress that it caused him, to hide his laughter.
However, I soon found that we had a disagreeable,
thick headed, vulgar fellow, instead of a gentleman,
with us; and I determined to get rid of him,
that we might he alone.”

“At length, he grew quite intolerable—and reached
out his long arm, with a slow movement, in a direction
toward my tumbler of lemonade.”

“I looked at the arm, for some time, wondering
what it was after, and where it came from; and when
I saw the true object, provoked at his stupidity, I turned
my eyes toward his, with an expression, that arrested
him for a moment—he hesitated—his arm was motionless—
but still, on the way to the tumbler.”

“I'll take some o' that are;” said he.

No you wont;” said I, in the same tone.

“He stared at me, for a moment—dropped his hand;
and drew himself up, much as if I had been guilty of
some violent outrage upon decorum; and my friend,
colouring to the eyes, immediately gave him his own
glass; into which, the brute stuck his tobacco stained
lips, at once, without the slightest ado, as if it had been
the table beer, provided for every guest. In such a

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

ease. I would, with pleasure, have ordered him a glass
of his own; but I could not---my courtesy is not so complying—
suffer a greasy fellow to thrust his nose into
my glass; or put his paws into my plate. Some soldiers
passed the window, with two or three black musicians.
Them are niggers,” said the Virginian,
makes nice sogers.”

“There was a dead silence. I had half a mind to
bring on a quarrel; but I could not. All that I could
say, would`nt stir his blood. How your eyes flash,
William. You would`nt suppose that I impute such
forbearance to all the Virginians. O, no—most of them
are, as they say of themselves, “chuck full `o fight;
fellows of high blood; and damnably true with a pistol
bullet. It is their chief accomplishment; and their only
chance of notoriety. But, let me finish. I looked
my companion in the face. Did you ever see such cold
blooded impudence?” said I—“these are your Virginia
manners—Damn it, I should as soon think of saying to
a man, I'll take your tooth-brush, or your shirt—as
I'll take your tumbler. But nothing would do. The
man would not quarrel.”

“But that is the custom of the country,” said I.
“No,” said he; “you are mistaken. A well bred Virginian,
is generally, one of the best bred gentlemen to
be found. But, the lower order—and nearly all of the
Kentuckians---will take the glass out of a stranger's
hand, then squirt his tobacco spittle upon his boots, and
drink in his face.”

“True—but they mean well—they would have you
treat them, in the same way.”

“Yes, hang them—I remember a case. A fellow
wanted to make me drink a half pint of their detestable
whiskey, raw, once. I remonstrated. There was a
room full. They cursed me for a gentleman—and got
round me; and swore that I should do it. I expostulated;
pretended sickness: told them how I loathed it—
nay, took out my pistols: but, they were not to be intimidated—
and—”

“You drank it.”

No---I tasted it.”

“You did....I would not have believed it.”

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

“Yes.....but the moment that I did, I dashed
the vessel into ten thousand pieces....leaped into the
corner, and swore, by the Everlasting God, that I
would put a bullet through the first man's heart, that
came near me.---The savages! One advanced---I took
deliberate aim. Fired....and saw the cloth fly from
his jacket.”

“By Gaud!” said the fellow....“gee us your hand....
Do you know what I am? Steam-boat!—run agin me,
run agin a snag....jam up....got the best jack-knife,
prettiest sister, best wife, run faster, jump higher, and
whip any man in all Kentuck, by Gaud!” I stood, stock
still, wondering what the creature meant. But, he did
not suffer me to remain long, in suspense. “Come,”
said he, “come out, if you are a man....rough and tumble.”

“Gouging?” cried one of the gang.

“Look ye!” said I... “scoundrels,” (thankful, nevertheless,
that I had not killed the fellow: for, I can bear
death, better than the upbraiding of my own heart....
anything---even to the spatter of blood in my face....hot
from the heart of a man....lips and nostrils reeking
with it.”)

I shuddered...“Go on....go on,” said I, faintly.

He continued---Hammond, I mean---pardon the confusion
of my narrative.

“Look you,” said I, “I do not well understand you.
You are a large man. I am a small one---yet, you
will not find me so feeble as you suppose, if you all
set upon me together.”

A pause.

“What say you; are you for a quarrel?”

“They all nodded, and began to rub their hands.”

“Well,” said I; “choose any one of your number---
promise me that you will not interfere, any of you,
and there is my pistol.”---Saying this, I discharged it;
and the ball rattled against the chimney, and came
back to my feet.”

One of them took it up. “Hell fire, Nat---it was
loaded---it's hot now, and blackened with powder,”
said he.

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

Loaded,” said the fellow---that I had shot—“yes,
that it was”—running his hand into his bosom, and
pulling it out, all bloody---“see there!---loaded---yes---
and we must ha' it out.”

I looked at him, for a moment. “Then you, and I
are to take the tossle?”

“Yes, yes—ready!---ready! all ready.”

“There was a general outery at this—and all present
set up a shout; and flourished their hands and feet.”

“No—not yet—wait a moment. I heardyou speak
of gouging—are we to gouge?”

“Aye, gouge! and bite!—pull hair! and scratch!”—
they yelled all together.

“And strangle too? I suppose,” said I, as unconcernedly,
as I could;---for I thought, if any thing would intimidate
them, it would be such self confidence, and
coolness, in a creature, so diminutive as I.”

“As I said this, I tore off my neckcloth, with a jerk:
the collar, and bosom of my shirt followed.—My
breast—you have never seen it---it is frightful; all covered
with a coarse, black, shaggy hair—and the muscles,
in their agitation among it, look like a living net
work; like exasperated, trodden serpents; rattle
snakes coiling, and writhing.—I had seen more than
one stout heart quake, when I stood naked, from my
waist up, before him; and even this fellow drew back,
for a moment, when I stripped—as from the clutches
of a bear.”

“Come on,” said I—stretching out my arms.

“He shut his eyes, and leaped at me. I sprang aside;
and he struck the wall, so that it stunned him. He
fell; and I waited for his first stirring, to level him
again. I could do it, William Adams—that man never
lived, I do believe, whom I could not bring down,
like a dead man—with a fair blow of my naked fist---
nay—I have felled a horse with it. He arose, and I
gave him two—one at the mark—(the pit of the stomach,
you know,) and one that made his nostrils gush
out like crushed blood vessels. He staggered against the
wall; and stood there, heaving, and retching, for a minute;
with the whiskey, and blood running together, out

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

of his mouth:—but, the next moment, by heaven! I would
not have believed, that mortal man had such strength;
I was under him, helpless as a babe, stunned; and as I
thought, suffocating; when, suddenly, I felt his great,
strong hand, wreathed into my hair; and the thumb
approaching the socket of my right eye; and digging
about my temple. I remembered, what I had heard;
that was gouging. The thought was madness; death.
God gave me sudden strength. I grappled at his
throat, just as you saw me the other day; and I never
let it go, though several struck at me, and pulled at
my arms---(they were black and blue the next day)
till his swollen tongue lolled out of his mouth---and
the breath rattled in his throat. He rolled from me,
blind, and senseless; deathstruck; and the savages
danced round me. I had conquered their champion;
and they were ready to worship me.”

“This was in Kentucky,” said I---“I have heard of
such things.”

“Yes---the fashion is gone by, in Virginia.”

“You are distressed?”

“Yes.”

“Disturbed?”

“No.”

“You have great command of countenance?”

“Yes.—Wonderful.”

“But not of your hands,” said I, glancing at them;
for, while his face was immoveable as death—vibrating
a little, only in the surface, like some coagulated
fluid; or like molten iron—his fingers, and
hands, and feet, were all convulsed---and shaking.”

“Right,” said he, (holding up his hands)—“right! at
this moment; they feel as if they were wrestling yet,
with the fellow! I have no command over them, at
times—iron cannot deaden them—blades cannot sever
them, when they are sprung; and though my arm were
broken to dust; and they severed at the wrist, I do
believe, that they would fulfil their office; and cling to
the throat that they had griped; instinct with vengeance,
and wrath, like living things. Their hold was never
yet broken—(and I have had their bones broken) after

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

they were once sprung—but it was too late then, too
late—their prey was throttled; and no mortal help
could release it!”

“But I thought you patient—very patient.”

“I am, under insult, reproach, derision; but not where
wild beasts are upon me; or woman hath need of me.”

“Woman!” said I, “what woman was in that affair
at the prison? that, at the court house? that, on the—

“The duel! you mean.”

He grew calm, all at once. “Let me tell you,” said
he, “how that was.”

“Not now.”

“Yes now; now or never.”

“Well then, never!” said I, unwilling to see him go
mad before my face.

“William Adams, I can read your heart; you have
nothing to fear. You know nothing of my self command.
I can sit and talk to you, calmly, with my
heart on fire; with serpents breeding in my brain. Take
hold of my wrist---put your hand upon my pulse---
look me in the face; (I obeyed him)---now, hear me---
but beware how the joint springs; I have no command
over them; and you were in less danger, to be caught
by the hand of a strong man drowning; or under amputation,
than by mine, when I tell the story.”

“I had been challenged more than once; but I had
generally laughed it off; and I never found any body
fonder of fighting than myself, when the truth was
known; but this man, he whom I shot---softly---softly---
let me begin with the first affair.”

“First then, stay, there is one pleasant affair, that occurred
to me in Virginia, which I must tell you. We
had risen at day light---nay, sometime before, meaning
to make a great day s work--but took a wrong road;
and discovered it, just when we were, man and horse
fainting with fatigue and hunger. After much toil,
we came to a house, lined all about with the devilish
things, called embroidery and painting, done by creatures
that have been brought up at a boarding school; this, of
course, did not much help my appetite, or temper; and,
after getting the whole house about my ears there; we set
off again, and arrived---O! with my blood all on

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

fire---at a tavern, kept by another gentleman. I could neither
eat nor speak; the fever and ague were upon me;
and all that I wanted upon this earth, was a bed to die
upon. Do you think the infernal rascals did not put me
into a garret; the wall six feet thick, at the least inch;
and whitewashed inside and out, as if they meant to
bake me alive; two windows only in it, exactly east
and west, so that the sun was in it all day long, (if not
all night) with a bed hot enough to roast, any thing
but bed bugs, and they were gasping for breath.
And when I had got fairly into a—dose? no, into a
rare done state; do you think the sons of bitches didn't
send up a negro wench to wake me, with a plate full
of green pears! pears that you could not bore into, with
a gimlet! It is true, by heaven.”

“But, let us have the duel,” said I, laughing; “or
that, which you say led to it.”

“Well then, to begin at the beginning.”

“First, there was a scoundrel here, who pulled out a
pistol, and snapped it in my face. I beat him for it;
and he insisted on satisfaction; and, when I met him, I
had no idea of fighting. I meant to get an apology if I
could, if not, to make one. He had'nt the strength to
level the pistol.”

“But the affair of the court house,” said I.

“O, there was another scoundrel,” he replied, “arraigned
in court for counterfeiting---I was all on fire to join
in the prosecution; but my better feeling prevented me.
I knew that I hated the wretch so bitterly, that, if I
opened my mouth against him, the jurors would probably
acquit him, from a mere principle of humanity.
When the trial was through, the Judge called him up
to reprimand him for having suborned a witness, a
fact that nobody could doubt, who heard the trial.”

“I have been injured,” said the rascal, misrepresented,
your honour.—I am an honest man, your honour,
an honourable man—a man of family.”

(A blunder that he always made—he did not, and
could not, understand the difference between a man
with a family, and a man of family.)

“There are fifty men in court, that know me—call
any of them, your honour—any, I do'nt care whom.”

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

The Judge was standing upon the step—the scoundrel
below him; and I, just at his back, unseen, unheard;
but my patience could hold out no longer. I
knew that he was one of the most wretched swindlers
that ever lived; and I tapped him gently on the shoulder—
“call on me! I am ready—call on me, I know
you,” said I. He looked round, and turned pale as
death, when he saw me; but willing to brave it out;
“that is the man,” said he, “Albert Hammond; he is the
man that has gone about telling—.”

“I was afraid that he might say some word, which
would make it necessary for me to knock him down,
upon the spot. And, lest he should, I just put my face
close to his. I could not speak; but my lips moved,
and he saw my eyes.”

“He stopped short, gasping for wind, as if he were ready
to give up the ghost; and, the next moment was
dragged out of court, by his own counsel.”

“There was a silence then, for some minutes, as if a
murder had been committed. The judge took his seat,
utterly amazed and confounded.”

“What is the matter,” said one of the bar, to me, in
a whisper, across the trial table.”

“Nothing!” said I—nothing—and then I proclaimed
in a loud firm voice, that William R. Smiley, (that
was the man's name) was the most damnable scoundrel
that walked this earth!”

I then turned, leisurely round; and walked out of
court: expecting every moment, in the awful stillness
that followed, to hear the judge say---“Officer! take
that man into custody.” But he forbore---God
bless him for it! he forbore; and, as soon I had leisure
to think of the outrage that I had offered to the temple
of justice; and to a respectable magistrate, I sat down,
under the remonstrance of a friend, and wrote a letter
of apology, to him.”

“How was it received?”

“Well, I dare say---I heard nothing of the affair afterward;
except that Smiley had publickly threatened
to whip me; and I was warned to take care of knives
and pistols.”

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“Were you not afraid?”

“No, not in the least. When men mean to do such
things, they do not threaten; and I knew that he dared
no more face me, nay, with Peter Raymond, Charles
Gordon, and Samuel Saubiere, and half a dozen other
just such cowardly, sneaking rascals at his back, than
he would a starved lion. I had been often threatened;
and never without feeling much more secure than they,
when I looked at them and said nothing. Once, there
was a great six foot fellow came to my office, late in the
evening, with the avowed intention to flog me. (I did
not know of it, till afterward.) That he might be the
better able to do it he had filled himself, up to the eyes,
with whiskey; in which state he was, as I afterward
found, one of the most brutal, blood thirsty fellows, that
ever lived. He had maltreated his wife—abused her;
beaten her; the mother of many children; and, literally,
kicked her out of his doors, and I had undertaken
to make him furnish her with a support. Once, and
with great difficulty, I had reconciled them; but this
was the second time.”

“As soon as I opened the door, I saw in his eyes,
what would have made almost any man tremble—the
purpose of a murderer. Yet, I pointed him, calmly,
to a chair; sat down to my writing; and pretended to
wait for him to speak.”

“He had come on an errand of death; but he dared
not break the silence; he dared not open his lips. If
I could keep this awe upon him; I knew that he would
have no opportunity to work himself into a passion.
Three or four times, he looked up, as if about to throw
himself upon me, at once; but, my apparent unconcern,
and perhaps helplessness; or sense of security disconcerted,
and, probably, intimidated him. It was not
what he had expected; and had prepared himself for. He
had all the business of screwing up his courage, to do
over again; and so, like every man in such a case, was
disconcerted and frightened. I arose, at last; opened the
door, and pointed him out. He obeyed me; by heaven he
did! and it was not till I heard his step upon the pavement—
stopping—and I had bolted the door, that I

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

was fully sensible of the escape, that I had made.
The sweat started from my forehead, when I came to
think of it. I was all alone; with no living creature;
and no arms near me, then—but it was the last
night that I was unarmed—the very next day, I was
prepared for him, or anybody. He never knew how
he got out of my office, and never will; and, I am
sure, from his stopping, and coming nearly back, to
the door, again, which he found shut against him, that
he had not entirely given up his purpose, till he saw
that he could not perform it. The next day, his wife
came to see me, half frightened out of her wits; but,
when she saw me, and heard me speak; and found that
I was not only a living, but a well man, she could
hardly believe her senses. I was the first, probably,
that ever escaped him, when he was drunk, and in
wrath,”

“How like me!” I exclaimed—“upon my word,
Hammond, you are infinitely less of a hero, than I
thought you!”

“Thank you,” said he, smiling—“you are very
candid; I do not pretend to be a hero. I hope never
to be one. But, I do believe, that the time will come,
when I can bear to be buffetted, and spit upon, patiently.
Nay, I could bear it now—I am sure—”

“If all mankind could look into my heart, and see
the true motive of my forbearance---if they could see
that it was not fear, but courage; not meanness; the
spirit of a dastard, but magnanimity.”

“You knew a young man of our neighbourhood,
named Lewis?”

“Yes.”

“I have been nearer having a case of life and death
with him, deliberately, than with any other human
being---I thought of it for several days. He had taken
advantage of a weak and sickly young fellow,
whom I had known; and beaten him shamefully, once,
with a cowhide.---A friend told me of it. I made up
my mind, upon the spot---to beat him, blind, at any
rate; and, if he should be peevish, or troublesome, to
beat him to death. I went to his house, while the

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

thought was upon me; but heaven prevented me--I was
a stranger; and, by accident, he happened not to return
till later than usual that night, not, indeed, until I, as a
stranger, had left the house. Before we met, my disposition
nearly changed; and he escaped. Yes! Adams;
there, I was like you. Had I met that fellow, I should
have slain him, I have no doubt; for he was strong,
perhaps as strong as I; and I should not have endured
any resistance.—When I think of that, I tremble. It
was too black, and deliberate, for any man in his
right senses to undertake---may heaven pardon me
for it! It was a deep and dreadful meditation. Many
a poor fellow has been hung for less guilt.”

“Had you not some unpleasant affair once, about a
murderer?”

“A murderer!—no—O, I remember!—yes, yes. No,
it was'nt any matter of seriousness. A man had been
taken up on suspicion of murder; and the people, about
him, were putting questions to him, on all sides. I
went to the miserable creature, and told him not to answer
them—to answer nobody; or nobody but the
judges, who were about to examine him.”

“Am I obliged to answer them?” said he, piteously.

“No—I replied.

“A man who saw me in conversation, with the prisoner,
and was afraid to speak to me, himself, spoke to
another; and he, to another; till, at last, it came to the
ears of the judge.”

He spoke to me—called me up before him—put on
all his terrours—(how little he knew me!)—there was a
dead silence.”

“You have been talking with the prisoner?” said he,
sternly.

“I have,” said I, rivetting my eyes upon his, to show
him what he was about to encounter.”

“And—and—and what did you say to him?” he continued
more complaisantly.

I repeated it:—adding: “I did my duty, sir—no
more nor less; and I know what my duty is”—(and his
too, I might have added, as well as he did—and better
than he did it.”)

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

“O, sir,” he replied, graciously, “you were perfectly
right—perfectly!

Yes, sir.—So I was. I knew it as well as he did;
and, while I was yet smarting under a sense of the meditated
indignity, that had been offered me—one of the
officers of the court, put his hand upon me, and pushed
me.”

“I glanced at him—his hand fell, as if it had been
struck with a bullet.”

“Stand back,” said he—fiercely, “stand back!”

“Not an inch,” said I—“and hark ye—don't put your
hand upon me, again—if you do—”

“Why!” said he, “what would you do?”

“Do!”—I answered, breathing in his face—“pitch
your carcase down that stair case—that's what I'll do!—
try me.”

“I'm an officer of the court,” said he, shrinking
back, somewhat appalled.”

`The court!—lay your hand on me again; and I'll
pitch you to hell; and the court after you.”

“He smiled—and I believe, began to feel his courage
coming back; but he did not know me. I touched him,
and pointed to the yard below.”

“No,” said he—“I cannot leave the court.”

“I could not wait all day, for an opportunity to whip
him; and I came off; but two or three days after, I encountered
him in the street. I went up to him directly;
but, the moment that he saw me, he turned pale; shook,
from head to foot, and made me, just the apology that
I desired. I knew not what I should have done with
him, else—”

“Were you able to beat him?”

“Beat him!—yes, to death, before he could utter a
cry—but I would, rather have been beaten to death
myself.”

“Is it possible?”

“Possible!” he exclaimed; “you do not know me—I
am all over bone—I can plunge my arm, up to the
elbow, into the side of any man that ever breathed.—
I—”

“But the duel—Hammond—I am weary of holding
your pulse.”

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

“I am coming to it,” he added, haughtily. “Let go
my wrist, then; I cannot do it at once. I have kept it
off as long as possible. It cost me some preparation;
and as I never yet told it to a human being; and it is
only known, lately, to the relations of the poor fellow—
(his voice faltered—and he turned away his head)—
I—I—let me begin with the first affair—I was shockingly
insulted; but I bore it—till I was no longer master
of myself. We fired across a table; and I found
then that neither of our pistols were loaded:—the powder
singed my face—we were so near. That was the
first. I was young then; but the story got wind, and I
was put upon, the more for it. At last, after two or
three trifling matters, I had one, that had well nigh
been serious. I was in a little country town. A beautiful
girl, who had once been very dear to me, sat working
by my side. A noble hearted fellow stood near
me; and, after some pleasantries, wrote upon a piece of
paper, with a lead pencil: “I promise to pay A. L.
(the girl in question,) one kiss, value received.” She
took it, and laughed—saying, “what shall I do with
it?”

“O, it's negotiable,” said I—“endorse it over.”

“Endorse it! how?”—she asked, eagerly, her blue
eyes winking with pleasure.”

“Give it to me,” said I---and I wrote upon the back,
“pay to Sally (somebody)---about whom the poor fellow
was especially sore, though I knew it not---I had
only heard her name---Sally was a black girl.”

His dark eyes flashed fire:—his lips turned to the
colour of white ashes, and trembled. “Do you know,”
said he, “that that is an insult?”

“I did not,” said I---turning immediately to the
girl, and begging her not to imagine any such thing.”

He was still in wrath,---but turned haughtily, and
said, “very well, sir,” and left the room.

As soon as he had gone, the lady of the house told
me why he had been hurt. I was very sorry, for he
had generous blood in him; and I would not, for my
right hand, have wounded such a nature. But what
could I do? I had said all, that a gentleman could say:

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

---true, but not all that a man could say. So, I followed
him to his room; told him the whole; and gave him
my hand. His eyes filled. He shook through all his
frame---we were friends from that moment.”

“Of course!” said I, “of course!”

“The next day, he carried my answer to a note, from
another quarter!”

“How was that?”

“Why,---I was hard pushed in company, one evening,
and proposed, merely for talk's sake, that we should
ship off a load of New England girls, with pattern
cards, for the southern market.”

“I had previously been pretty free with the southern
character, freer, it may be, than I should have
been, had I not supposed that all in the room were from
the northern and middle states. But a young man,
whom I had all along supposed to be a Bostonian, at
least
, asked me, with something like a sneer---for what
purpose I should ship women to the south? I did not
like his manner, and answered with more bitterness
than I intended—

“To marry gentlemen---if they could be found.”—
Soon after, the company separated; and, after I returned
to my lodgings, I heard, to my astonishment,
that the young man, to whom I had addressed the remark,
was from the south.”

“Then,” said I, “if he have blood in him, I shall
get a note during the day, to-morrow. I said this, because
I knew the Virginia character, prompt for quarrel
or reconciliation; frolick or death—lion-hearted
fellows---with bosoms like a powder magazine---and
excellent targets.”

“I was not disappointed. The note came, with all
due ceremony, asking two or three civil questions,
which I, as civilly, replied to---maintaining, however,
stoutly, all that I had said of the southerners;---but
honestly confessing, that I had no especial allusion to
him, in my remark; for the true reason, that I took him for
a yankee. Not that, had I known him; and he had said
what he did say, I might not have been quite as bitter;
but—I should have been more careful, of course, how

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

I sported with the feeling of a stranger, among a people,
who were naturally jealous of southern strangers,
and, by whom, they were held in a sort of thraldom;
like proscription and antipathy. What I said, was
perfectly satisfactory. He was glad enough to receive
it, I dare say; and I cannot deny, that I was very glad
that he did receive it. I was kept in suspense, however,
for about an hour, by the gentleman that bore my
answer: the very man who was about cutting my throat
the day before;—but, in that time, I had made up my
mind exactly how to behave—to receive the challenge—
accept it—fight him with broad sword,” and—

“Ah!” said I—“are you a good blade?”

“Very,” was the reply—“are you?”

“Broad sword, tolerable—cut and thrust tolerable—
small sword, very good.”

“Well, how did it end?”

“Oh, just as I tell you—without blood-shed; but hardly
was I well out of that, when I came near cutting
another fellow into mince-meat—or of being cut into
mince-meat, by him.”

“There was to be a ball at the house where I was; and
a young Hotspur from the south, a dwarf too, not taller
than I, but prettily put together; and much younger,
had promised, if timely notice were given him, to run
away from college, or feign sickness, for a day or two,
and take a hand in it.”

“I had been employed, all the forenoon, in writing
notes of invitation; and, at the last, wrote one to him.
“He has read your book”—said one of the girls—“was
delighted with it;—and so, I would have you treat him
as an old acquaintance.” I yielded, and wrote him a
pleasant, familiar sort of a note, just such an one, I
know, as would have brought me from the furthest
end of the earth;—then there was a little dispute about
how his name was to be spelt; and, therefore, I wrote
it half a dozen different ways, punning with it, at every
step. To add to all this—when I bid her look into the
almanack, and see what day of the month, the next
Thursday was—(the day fixed for the ball) so that
there would be no mistake—she looked in, at the wrong

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

month; and, when I said Thursday, the fifteenth, instead
of appearing, what I meant it should be, a particular
invitation, it looked confoundedly like a hoax; for,
he would find that Thursday was the seventeenth.—
And, finally, before it went out of my hands, some boy
in the family, wrote under my name, “author of so,
and so
.”

“The stage coach came in, on the appointed day; but,
instead of the gentleman, it brought me an impertinent
letter, which, alter asking how old, and how large the
writer was, I crushed with my hand, and threw into
the fire; saying, as I did so, that, if I met the boy, I
should box his ears for it;—that I should pass through
the town where he was, on a certain day,—but should
not go out of my way, to meet him.”

“In five minutes, I had forgotten the affair. The
letter was a childish thing; but saucy and affected;—
and so ill a return for my politeness, that, I really
pitied the fellow. On the day appointed, I arrived at the
regular hour in the town where he lived; waited some
time, and was rather in the hope of escaping, without a
scuffle; for which purpose, I had actually thrown myself
upon the bed, to wait for the next steam boat. But
growing tired of the suspense; and, half ashamed of my
own timidity, I went below. There, I found a black fellow
waiting for me, with a note. I read it. It was rather
insulting, but boyish—and, by such a messenger,
of course, I was not bound to take any notice of it—according
to the laws of honour!

“Where is this man to be found?” said I.

“I will show you,” was the reply.

“Is he alone?”—

“No, sir—Mr. — is with him.”

“Go on.” said I, putting my cane under my arm,
“lead me to the place.”

“The etiquette of duelling, you know, I suppose, left
me several chances of escape. In the first place, the
note was brought, as I have said, by a black fellow;—of
course, I was not bound to answer it;—in the next place,
I was alone; and had no friend in the city to call upon;
and, thirdly, my antagonist was a boy in age, and

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

strength, compared with myself. But, on the road, I
made up my mind to act with great patience, and deliberation;
and then, if I could get any decent excuse for
it, to beat the principal and second black and blue, till
they challenged me, when I should have the choice of
weapons, and could hack them both at my leisure, with
a broad sword; or run them through, with a small
sword.”

“The black fellow led the way, through a long, dark,
narrow street; and then, into a house; up a dim stair
case; at the top of which, a door stood open, with lights
burning upon the table; several glasses partly filled;
and cigars yet smoking, as if a number of people (whose
voices I heard in the room above) had just left the
table, as I came in.”

“I had scarcely passed through this room, and asked
for the writer of the note, when a tall, handsome looking
young man appeared, saying that he was the friend
of the party; and that, any communication which I
might have to make, was to be made to him.”

“I was very serious. I threw off my surtout, and
laid my cane upon the table, looking at the door, at the
same time, the better to prepare myself for what I was
determined on; to give both of the young gentlemen a
handsome beating, at the peril of my life, though they
were backed by the whole college; and, that I could have
done it, I have no doubt---doubt! No---I could have
whipped the whole college, one after the other, I dare
say.”

“The second appeared a good deal struck at my appearance.
He had expected to see a much younger
man, I am sure; and a countenance, probably, much
less determined.”

“We had some conversation about the last note.”

“Your friend is a boy,” said I—“what excuse can I
offer to society, for cutting the throat of a boy?”

“O, if that be all,” said he, composedly, “I am ready
to step into his shoes!”

“I smiled; and who would not, at such youthful gallantry.
It made my heart feel warm, and beat high,
to look upon him. I had determined to provoke him;

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

—but I could not—he behaved with such perfect propriety.
We then began to examine the matter; and
found that the whole had been a misapprehension;—and
the result was, that the principal was called in, a
fine, spirited looking young fellow;—and we shook
hands together; drank a glass of wine; and parted, the
best friends in the world!”

“Infinitely better than fighting!” said I—.

—“But”—said he—“William—I—I—”

I looked up. His countenance fell; and his nether
lip worked; and red streaks of passion shot over his
frightfully bald forehead.

eaf292v2.n11

[11] It — what? Virginia, I suppose—Ed.

eaf292v2.n12

[12] JOE MILLER, 1st. Ed. p. 13, and 14,—Ed.

eaf292v2.n13

[13] That is—they make those who da come, pay for those who do not come.—Ed.

-- 191 --

CHAPTER IX.

The duel, at last...Elizabeth...Frightful operation of a disordered
mind...Guilt...Cradle...Superstition...Child's face...Harper's
Ferry...Strolling players...Octavian...Hammond's debut...Emotions...
Variety...A Lawyer...No—not a Lawyer—a Pettifogger...
Plain dealing...Adventures...Political economy...License and
Penalty in law...Same thing in reality.

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

We have come now,” said Hammond, leaning
sternly on his hands; and looking. O, heaven and
earth! as if there could be no forgiveness, for what he
was about to relate. His temples were swollen—he
was black in the face—and his features were like those
of a dead man—immoveable—while the bones of his
hand kept rattling, with an incessant motion, upon the
table—“we have come now, to the duel.”

“They had all toasted their women,” said Hammond,
abruptly, locking his hands, with a convulsive
effort: “all!—and then, he—he—he uttered the name of
Elizabeth.”

“The name thrilled through and through me,” said
Hammond. “They all drank it, standing. “Elizabeth!
Elizabeth!
” echoed through the whole room. I
covered my ears, with a feeling of profanation. But
that was nothing—nothing! Elizabeth who? cried one—
aye, cried another—let us have it.”

Elizabeth Adams—” answered the madman, in a
loud voice, throwing off another bumper, which was
followed by the whole company. Your blood boils. I
see, William Adams, to hear me tell it; judge then
what I felt, to hear her blessed name uttered by such a
man, in such a company; associated with the lewd and
blaspheming. I stood thunderstruck, for a moment;
and then tried, two or three times, to get my breath; to
gasp; to cry out; to speak to him; but, I could not.
I could not see plainly; I could not utter a sound. The
company began to take notice of it; and all the noise,
and laugh, and song, and riot instantly died away, into
a stillness, more awful than death; while every eye was
turned upon me.”

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

“I was leaning toward him—and I whispered, very
faintly, so faintly, that I did not hear my own voice—
but, it came from the deepest place of all my heart—
and he understood the motion of my lips—he heard
me!”

“Elizabeth Adams, of D—?” said I.

Yes!” he haughtily replied: “Elizabeth Ad—.”

“You are a scoundrel!” said I, jumping up—I would
not let him finish it—dwelling on every syllable; “you
are a scoundrel, and a villain!” A glass decanter
whizzed by my head, as I spoke; and narrowly missed
dashing my brains out. We both rushed at each other;
and he grasped a carving knife; but it was wrenched
from him; and we were separated, till the room was
cleared; a circle formed; and swords put into our hands
but mine was a miserable cut and thrust; and, in receiving
one of his blows, before I could make a pass, it was
shattered to the hilt. We closed; and I was very severely
cut in the hand. No other sword could be obtained;
and we stood, leaning against the wall; panting,
like spent tigers—till the company had agreed to
escort us to a wood, just out of the town; and leave us
to our fate, with pistols. Some objected to this; but
at last, the business was arranged; how, I know not;
and the next thing, that I recollect is, that, we were together—
his friend with us—that it was just day light,
and that I had just levelled and fired at his heart; and
that, I saw the ball strike him—but he stood still.”

“You are wounded;” said his second, approaching
me.

“No,” said I, “I am not—but your friend is—look
to him.” When I said this, he fell. It was wonderful
how I escaped. He was a great shot. But, when we
levelled, there was a strange darkness about me, for a
moment; and I felt as if, already, a ball had passed
through me—coldness and numbness:—but I caught
his eye just then, and observed that, as I dropped my
pistol, his eye followed it, till it was just opposite his
breast. I fired—before he had recovered himself; and
the result was, what I have told you.”

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

Thus ended the tale of Hammond; but the tones of his
voice! O, no language can describe them. They went
through and through me. I felt myself constrained to
give him my hand, and to press him, in silence, to my
heart. I did—and I felt his flesh quiver at the touch;
and contract, as if mine had been the hand of a spectre.

“Look here, William Adams,” said he, lifting his
black matted locks; “look here!—it was'nt grief that
did it—no, nor old age. But his hand! Three thousand
miles were we apart. Yet, at the moment; the
very moment when he died---the very moment! these
locks turned white! I felt his hot hand there, in my
sleep. I awoke, with a scream, that startled the household,
broad awake. It was midnight---but not a soul
could sleep again that night. You may smile, William,
but no---you do not---you look serious. Are you really
so? Speak to me. Can you believe me?”

I do.”

“It is impossible. You cannot. You believe that I
am disordered. What! that, at the moment of his death—
the very moment! he should appear to me; and put
his hand upon my temples; and awake me from my
sleep. O, you cannot!—unless:—William, have you
had any experience in such things?”

“No.”

“I cannot believe you. Nothing else would make
you credit me.”

“Then,” said I, “I will tell you the truth. Two
things have happened to me, during my life; two, of
which I never think, without feeling my blood run cold—
yet, I cannot believe them.”

“What were they? Not believe them! Not believe
your own senses! How know you that you are talking
to me?”

“I'll tell you what they were. I once saw a child's
face, without any body to it, as plainly as I now see
yours; pressed against the outside of a glass window,
thirty feet from the ground; no body—no support to it;
nothing but the face. Ha! what ails you, Hammond?”

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

“By my life! I have seen the same thing! but, I never
mentioned it in my life! It was in your father's house,
at the head of the high stair case—was it not?”

I stopped chilled to the very heart. I laid my hand
upon his arm; but, it was too late. There was no disputing
with him; and that strange, icy thrill went
through all our arteries, at the same moment; and our
eyes filled, and our lips trembled, with horrour and
eagerness—what a strange feeling it is!

“And again,” said I. “I saw a cradle, standing
in a floor—no human being near it—no wind, no
jarring, to disturb it—no living creature near it—begin
to rock, with a slow, regular motion, and continue,
till I stopped it, pale and breathless, with my own
hand. A woman saw it, who at the same moment,
fainted. The child was sick, and lay across her lap.”

“And died;” said Hammond.

“No, it recovered. But, had it died, we should
have regarded it as ominous.”

“What caused it to rock?”

“I know not—I never could find out. I have no
doubt that the cause was a natural one;—but, so help
me heaven, I would give one of my fingers at this moment—
nay, almost my right hand, to discover what
that cause was, to be satisfied about it.”

“Let us change the subject; it is getting dark;” said
Hammond, peevishly. “And I cannot well bear to
talk of such matters, when my own shadow, upon the
wall, frightens me.”

I was struck with his manner. It was really solemn,
white there was an apparent carelessness in it.

“It cannot surely be,” said I, to myself, “that this
man is given to such superstition;” but still, his manner
betokened it too strongly, for me to permit myself,
at that time, to investigate the truth.

“On the whole, then,” I added, in a cheerful tone,
“how were you pleased with Virginia? Let us return
to that, if you please.”

“Agreed—mightily. You have heard of strolling
players. There were a set at Harper's Ferry, while I
was there. The bill announced Octavian, and Rais

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

ing the Wind; and, in the evening, I sought out the
theatre. It was the upper part of a barn; a sort of
cock loft, with only one window to it, (a hole sawed in
the boards) and paper hanging, for scenery; but, the
dresses were from some larger theatre. I was delighted—
I had seen Octavian as badly acted by the best of
tragedians; and, had he not, in two or three mad scenes,
when he tore his wig—thrown the hair into our faces;
(but such was our nearness to him, that he could not
well avoid that) — had there been fewer fowls at roost
over me; and fewer country criticks beside me, I should
have done very well. But the farce! O, it was inimitable.
They called it Raising the Wind; and it really deserved
the name. Every one recollected what he
could of his part, (without any copy in the company,
I am sure,) and put it in, without giving or taking any
cue, whenever he could.—There was no plot—no
dialogue, as it was played—but a series of repetition;
whatever took, was sure to be repeated; and Jeremy
Diddler ate, at least, (and who would have wondered
at it, if an opportunity offered) a dozen of eggs, with
the shells on—shells, and all—sound or rotten, and half
a peck of bread; merely that the audience, who relished
that joke exceedingly. might see him snatch it out of the
London booby's mouth. I laughed, till the tears ran
out of my eyes. I had never seen a piece played,
when every man appeared so easy in his part—so free
from stage fright. This served me for a week, at least;
and, every time that I thought of it, during that week,
I would throw myself back in the buggy; give up the
reins; and roar, till my sides ached. But after that, I
had recourse to another expedient. We had mended
and patched our gig so often, at a particular place,
every morning; and I had gone so regularly to breakfast,
at the tavern, opposite to the place where the mender
lived, to wait for it, that I found it a subject of regular
calculation, an item for every day's expenses—
mending gig,”—so much. Arrive when I would,
I never could take them by surprise—I was always
expected—the table was set---the blacksmith ready—
the painter—and a boy up the road, to announce my

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

coming. You would have laughed. We would get
it repaired, in the morning; break it again the same
day; and, returning in the evening, limp through bye
paths, till our course could be traced by the havock,
that we made among the small hickory trees, that we had
hewed down and lashed, every mile or two, to the arms of
the gig, to make it hold together, till we could have it
repaired again. Indeed, I had well nigh contracted for
my board at the tavern, by the week; notwithstanding
the bed bugs, and musquitoes, and a creature that the
landlord called a bar, which I found to be a bear.”

“Pray,” said I, “speaking of theatricals—It appears
to me, that I once heard a story about you. I
do not rightly remember what, but—were you not once
upon some stage?—or—.”

“Yes—for a single night.”

“And how did you succeed?”

“Wonderfully. The people laughed themselves
blind.”

Tragedy, I suppose,” said I.

“Certainly,” he replied. “I never pretended to
make people laugh, with any thing else. O, I was very
fine—very!—”

“But what put it into your head?”

“I'll tell you. I lived for a time, once, in a small
town, where an awkward little lawyer, who had a
strange notion that he was of a tragedy turn, because
he had been permitted to blunder through the part of
young Norval, at a country exhibition;—proposed to
get up a “corpse” of amateurs. The thing was pleasantly
arranged. We took a large dancing hall;
chalked off the pit, boxes, stage, and orchestra; sent to
Boston, for some of their tattered scenery;—chose
Douglas; and, as an especial compliment to me, who
had never seen a play performed in all my life, at that
time, gave me Glenalvon. You will smile at my
conception of it. I had never seen a play; but I did
not like to own it, particularly, as I had been very loud
and positive, for a long time, in canvassing the merits
of sundry distinguished actors, of whom, I had heard,
through the publick papers—and I had no idea at all

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

of a soliloquy. I should have made a beautiful Hotspur;
and, perhaps might, in time, have barked through the
character of Richard, or Caliban, without the trouble
of dressing for the parts. Never shall I forget our
first recitation. “Burning hell!” said I, “this were
thy centre, if I thought she loved him!”—whereat, I took
a sort of straddling leap, and such an attitude! O, it
would have done your heart good, to see me. You
would have thought that I had just been thrown overboard
in my sleep. But that was pronounced “very
fine! very
”—only, as the exhibition was not intended
for the whole town, gratis, it was delicately hinted to
me that a little less powder—a very little—would be
quite as natural. But, in the soliloquy, where I had to
say “By and by, I'll woo her, as the lion woos his
bride.” O, I was irresistible! Not a creature could
keep his countenance. But alas, alas! the envy and
uncharitableness, of men! I was utterly supplanted
by a man, who had a knack of snapping his eyes, and
making faces, like George Frederick Cooke;—and, after
some shuffling; dragging; and one rehearsal, where
three different Glenalvons stumbled through the part,
with the book in their hands—the affair fell through.”

“But, I was not satisfied; and, not long after, I waited
upon the manager of a regular theatre, and offered
my services for one night. They set me to ambling,
before them, as if to try my paces; and, at last, gave
me, would you believe it! the character of Zanga.
Never shall I forget my reception. At first, the audience
were mute, as if death struck. It is no exaggeration---I
say it, seriously. I never saw any thing like
it, for breathlessness and awe. But it lasted only for a
moment.---At the first sound of my voice---what I was
told the next day, was not my own voice---nor any
thing like it---but a gasping, inaudible sound, like
the smothered cry of a wild beast—there was a
sort of sick shuddering through all my frame; and a
suppressed exclamation, through all the audience; and
a loud, impatient, universal breathing, made up, I
thought, of derision, pity, amazement, contempt, and
compassion. God! I thought that I should sink into
the earth. My heart was in my throat---my knees

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

yielded, and trembled under me---a dark confusion fell
upon me--a million of dizzy lights, and eyes—glittered
and danced about, and about me; and there was a confused
murmur coming up from below me, as if I were
upon the sea shore:--and a ringing in my ears, and a
tingling in my blood—a blindness and giddiness—such
as I believe, no other human creature, would ever have
lived through. I had heard of the stage fright; and sea
sickness; and death, from poison—convulsion—drowning—
of faintness---and downright suffocation—but I
never heard of any body, who had survived all of them
together---yet I did. But, just when I was about to
give up the ghost, the murmur of compassion died
away---and I heard one distinct and audible hiss. Lord,
how it went through me! It electrified me. They say,
that my hair stood upright---and that (I was not painted)
my face grew frightfully black; and I know that I
felt my blood ripple and hiss---I'll swear to that---my
anger arose, like fire in a high wind. I forgot
my terrour, in the indignity; my own ugliness, and
the grave encouragement, that I had received at
the last rehearsal, to persevere; for that, in all probability,
if I did, in three or four years, I should be sufficiently
advanced to carry messages. Yes, I forgot it
all—fools!—and in less than twenty minutes, the house
was all, once more, still as death. I left out a whole
scene, but they did not perceive it; and went on without
any interruption—any outcry—until I heard the voice
of people sobbing.—I turned—I looked—my heart
heaved—my own eyes filled—I could have knelt down
upon the spot, and shouted to my God. I had
prevailed! I had made them weep that had hissed and
hooted at me. What more could I desire. Nothing. I
left the stage—even where I stood—shaking off the dust
from my feet, in testimony against them all. Since
then, I have never set my foot upon any boards.”

“Yet you speak, even now, as if there had been a passion,
and deep feeling, in your nature, for it,” said I.

“You are right. There have been,” was the reply.
“The stage wants reformation. I could have reformed
it.”

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

I smiled, and laid my hand upon his arm, kindly;
but with a look of gentle upbraiding, that I wished him
to feel; yet—he would not feel it—he could not.

“I understand you, my friend;” he answered, “you
are distressed at my vanity; are you not?”

“I am.”

“Yet, what do you call vanity?”

I began to define it; but, he interrupted me, with
great earnestness, and authority.

“No sir—they, who charge me with vanity, had better
hold their tongues, or speak more plainly; and
say that I have too good an opinion of myself. Then,
we should be at issue. And time, the trier of all things,
would, one day, or other, determine whose judgment
was the truest—theirs or mine. I tell you, that they
do not think well enough of me.”

“William Adams,” he continued, rising proudly, with
his haughty lip quivering like that of some young sovereign,
about to lift a flood gate to his army and lay
waste a province. “William Adams! I despise, more
heartily than any man that ever lived, the love of notoriety.
I venerate, as truly; and am as steadfast an
idolator, as ever breathed, of dominion, and power; of
genuine ambition. I love praise, but not the praise of
ordinary men; and, best of all, do I love the praise of
my own heart. I love the good opinion of good, and
wise men; but, most of all, do I love my own good opinion.
Their reproach, I can bear—their upbraiding. I
can bear; but I cannot bear the upbraiding of my own
heart; the sorrow and shame—the burning shame of
my own lacerated spirit, under its own heavy dealing.
And---look at me, sir—look at me—I feel that I am in
the presence of the Deity, while I speak. I know my
follies---I know my vices, better, it may be, than they
are known by any other human being---yet, so help me
God! I never, in all my life, did one act to obtain the
approbation of a living creature, contrary to the movement
of my own heart. I never sacrificed my conscience
for popularity---nor my honesty for praise. Is
that vanity?

“Yes---the consummation of vanity.”

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

“Well, if it be so---then, may I live and die consummately
vain!---may I live, and die, with integrity of
heart, proud and honest!”

“As proudly, and as honestly; yea, as haughtily, as
you please, Albert Hammond! That is not what I
complain of-- it is the boasting of it—telling of it---priding
yourself, in comparison with others.”

“This, to me, William Adams---this, to me!---well,
well---let us leave the subject now---we are both getting
warm. What say you for a walk?”

“And yet;” he stopped—“how idly the world judge;
how foolishly! I am called vain, because I say that,
expressly, like an honest man; which other men say, by
implication, like dastards. Ask me my opinion of
and you cannot help respecting it. Ask me
my opinion of myself, and you---(by you, I mean all
the world) set it at nought. If I condemn my own
work, it is thought a trick, to provoke contradiction:--
if I praise it, it is thought foolishness, and vanity, in
me; no matter how just may be the censure, or the
praise; no matter how well, or ill, it may correspond
with the opinion of other men. Now, mark the another--.
Suppose me a painter. I am called upon to
say, what I think of one of my own pictures. My
honest opinion is given. I do not seek the occasion—
but I will not avoid it. I say, that I think it worth the
public attention—worthy of being seen by the best
judges—fitted for fellowship with the masterpieces of
the day. I am derided for a vain simpleton. But
another man, one of your modest men—when he is called
upon, to express an opinion of his own work—will
evade it—lie---or equivocate; declare that he is
afraid, and ashamed of it—in doubt about the beauties,
and alarmed at the faults, &c. &c. Therefore— he is
called a modest man. Yet, wait a while. That very
man—the modest man—will put his picture up in a
publick exhibition room!—while I—it is probable, keep
mine at home! He, thereby, proves, that his opinion of
his own work, is as high, or higher, than my opinion of
mine! Yet he is the modest man—I, the vain one.
By showing his, to the publick, in such company, he

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

proves, what his own opinion of it is—whatever he may
say. So, with an author; one will publish, and make two
or three volumes, out of what I would crowd into one—
ornament his work with beautiful type—plates—get it
reviewed by his friends
—avow himself the author—in
the very title page;—read it aloud, in company—talk
about it;—and can repeat a whole volume; and yet,
whimpers, and shuffles, whenever it is praised; or,
whenever he is called upon to speak of it, like an honest
man:—while I neither put my name to it, nor can,
for the soul of me—read any thing that I have ever
written, aloud—or remember a single page. Ah, such
is the consistency of the world. Instead of being called
vain—I ought to be called honest; and he—any
thing but a modest man—or an honest man. I speak
not of my judgment. That is another affair. They
know, that I speak what I believe, of myself—and they
know that your modest man never does. What! do I
see no faults—no follies, in my own work. Believe me,
sir—I see many, that no other eye can see—but then, I
can see beauties too, that others will not see; and
therefore, am I indulgent to myself—no, not indulgent:
I am not. But let us walk.”

It was a beautiful day—and we strolled, an hour,
or two, so pleasantly, that—I had no heart for study,
or contemplation, when I had returned. During the
ramble, (I love to mention such things—they go far to
show, the character of a man) we saw a person, at a
distance, whom I knew by reputation—and had heard
that a friend of Hammond, had studied with him.
“What sort of a fellow is he?” said I. “He has the
character of a scoundrel.”

“He deserves it.”

“And yet. your friend studied with him, once—and
introduced him here. How happened it?”

We were now in sight—“release me, for a moment,”
said Hammond, “I have business with him.”

Saying this, he left me, and walked directly over to
the other; a few words passed between them. I saw
Hammond's great eyes of a deadly blackness; and the
sound of his voice, was full of deep, inward

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

determination. The other was silent, and pale as a corpse. They
did not exchange a dozen sentences.

“What was your business?” said I—when he returned—
“you appeared very much in earnest; and he is exceedingly
disturbed—see!—he has stopped—ah, he is
coming this way.”

“Never mind him,” said Hammond—he won't come
to us—he knows me, too well.”

“By heaven, he has dashed the tears from his eyes—
that movement of his hand—it could he for nothing
else—what, on earth did you say to him?”

“Merely”—said Hammond, with great unconcern—
“never to speak to me again.”

“And why?” said I—seeing that the man had gone
back.

“Because he is a weak hearted man—with no principle
at all—who lives by his depredation upon society.
A case has just come to my knowledge. He went to a
store keeper whom I knew; and had cautioned, particularly,
against him; and introduced one of the vilest
scoundrels that ever walked unhung, to him, as a man
of property, under some temporary embarrassment, on
account of the seizure of some vessel;—a large quantity
of goods, with some money, were thus obtained; and
immediately deposited with an auctioneer, who found,
after a time, that he had made too liberal an advance.
The other scoundrel then went to him, and proposed, out
of commiseration, to take the goods away, and return
them to the shop-keeper; offering him, at the same time,
his own notes, with “any security—any in the world,
in exchange.” The auctioneer asked whom he could
give.”

“O!” said the other—“anybody—as many as you
please—there is Mr. — so, and so—naming that
man.”

The auctioneer knew nothing more of him, than that
he was a “gentleman of the bar,” and accepted the
offer. That man endorsed the notes;—the goods were
given up, to be returned; and were immediately put into
another auction room, and sold under the hammer!—
and all parties, petitioned, as it is called, off hand,
for the benefit of the insolvent law!”

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

“Gracious heaven!” said I—“are such things common?”

“Aye—more yet. I heard a scuffle in the street—
one Sunday; and bore it, till I could bear it no longer.
I went out, and found two blackguard looking fellows,
forcing a coloured woman, whom they had literally
stripped half naked—along the street. A carriage stood
by; and there was a tremendous out-cry, that she was
a free woman; and that they were about carrying her
to Georgia. I interfered; separated the scoundrels;—
silenced the mob—and took the whole gang before a
magistrate. This man, whom we have just left, was sent
for, to defend the principal rascal; and with him, came
the villain, whom this fellow assisted in the transaction
about the goods. Both got a little saucy; and I took
the liberty to treat them both, just as they deserved—
particularly the latter, who never could look me in the
face afterward, without trembling in every joint. It
was exactly as we supposed. The negro woman was
free. It was a damnably atrocious affair;—and, before
a month had passed, I was consulted about a note, which
had been given to that very man yonder, conditionally;
to be his, if he prevailed! But he did not prevail. The
woman was set free—yet he passed off the note!---as I
was told.”

“But is it true that your friend studied with him?”

“No—he did not. But I'll tell you what he did.—
He introduced him here; used all his influence, to get him
established; and only abandoned him, when it was no
longer possible for him to hear him named, without
some disgraceful appellation. He spoke to him of an affair
not long since, at the trial table, in court. He protested
his innocence; prevaricated;—but, absolutely,
burst into tears—and cried, William---cried, in the publick
court room, with all the bar about them, while he was
talking to him, in a low voice. I would have protected
that man; shielded him, if I could, for the natural good
disposition of his heart, for he would not willingly, and
directly, wound the feeling, of any human creature.---
Beside, I had known his wife before he married her;---
a most estimable woman, and very beautiful---patient

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

---sorrowing---and---no matter, William; I cannot talk
of such things.”

“But what are his talents?”

“As a scholar—contemptible: As a practitioner, and
advocate, tolerable; for he is cunning and experienced.
In no other respect, is he either a learned man, or a man
of talent.”

“You knew him before he appeared here?”

“Yes—He was in great practice, in my native town;
became a political man; received an appointment in the
army—and was cashiered. That was enough for me;
and when I next saw him, I treated him coolly. It was
sufficient for me, that such a judgment had been pronounced
upon him; but, when I found a villanous propensity
in him, to run in debt whenever he could—whereever
he could, and for whatever he could, I despised him
more heartily than I can express. But, by some chance, I
read his trial. I was amazed. He was an injured
man. The court had not treated him fairly; and I feel
now that what he did, was right;—and that he ought
not to have been broken. I only blame him for not doing
it more boldly, and avowing it, like a man. You
know that our nature is, where we have wronged one,
to make any expiation, any atonement. I could not
sleep, therefore, till I had got him, by the greatest exertion,
into a respectable acquaintance, and practice.
Nay—I went further, I entered my name with him as
a student; and, during his absence, staid in his office
once, for a week or two; but I never studied with him,
or any other man. I studied in my own rooms, after
my own fashion. At last, I found it necessary to abandon
him; and entered my name with that fiery, impetuous,
noble hearted fellow, of whom you have heard me
speak so often, with such enthusiasm.”

“And tears, almost,” said I—“shall you ever forget
him? think you?”

Forget him!—no!—when I do—may heaven forget
me.”

“He stopped; but I continued to hear his voice long
afterward, sounding in my ears.”

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

Thus was the character of Hammond perpetually
unfolding to me; and, always, like some vast map; or,
rather, tapestry, with a constantly encreasing beauty
and proportion. The spots, and broken lines; and disordered
colouring, grew into rivers and mountains; and
became animate with population and intelligence.

Yet, I dwelt upon him, I cannot deny it, with a feeling,
rather of awe than affection. It appeared to me
that we were too nearly alike; not in talent, certainly;
but in disposition, ever to be truly intimate. We were
both too imperious; unconditional; unsocial; unyielding,
ever to be permanently united in friendship. I told
him so; but he smiled, and bade me wait with patience—
that—if I would wrestle with my devil, he would, with
his.

“Mine!”—said I, “what is it?—Ambition?”

“Jealousy. You have many little devils—but Jealousy
is the master among them.”

I could not believe him;—but, when he found that I
was in downright earnest,—that I was really astonished
at the charge, he laid his two hands upon mine,
with a strange solemnity and emphasis, like one conjuring
up devils, out of the sea;—and bade me “beware
of jealousy.” I laughed, and reminded him of Iago.—
But his eyes filled; and I began to feel an unaccountable
apprehension of myself—“Hark! hark!” said he;---
just then—

We were startled by shrieks,—and, after listening
for a moment, discovered that they came from a lone
house at a distance in the wood—it was a cry of murder!—
murder!
—My heart stopped for a moment, and then
I ran toward the place; but Hammond had outstripped
me: burst into the house; and stood---I cannot well say
how;—but, when I entered, I saw a savage looking old
man, with eyes like a wild cat, sitting in a dark corner,
his face all grown over with grisly hair.---and watching
Hammond with such malignity, that I suspected
some evil purpose. I was right---he was gradually
getting his hand about the hilt of a shoemaker's knife,
behind him. I saw a bright, quick, sharp glitter---but
Hammond was two keen for him;---he dashed him to

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

the earth, and wrenched the knife from him---while he
was prostrate, frothing and bleeding at the mouth and
nostrils. We soon found out the cause of the uproar.---
The monster had been beating a family of women;
his own mother, an aged bed ridden woman; another,
that lived with him; and a young girl, all as ragged
and dirty, as disease and wretchedness could make
them. He had beaten them, in mere wantonness, because
he had fallen, in a state of intoxication, and
broken a bottle of whiskey.

“What a picture!” said Hammond, wiping his eyes,
many minutes after we had left the house.—“That
miserable wretch is left there, to tyrannise over three
human creatures, with a disposition, deadly enough
for any crime; their lives coustantly exposed to him, I
dare say---and utterly helpless. Of what materials---
how disorderly and strange---this world is made up!
How the morals of our countrymen have degenerated!
Time was, when the noise of a single murder would
ring from one end of the United States to the other.---
But now, murder, robbery, rape are so common, that
they are forgotten, in our little city, within a week after
they have happened. In truth, my dear friend, it
is a fearful trade, this of mine---this of exploring the
blackest recesses of the blackest hearts---walking,
bare foot, and naked, (for so it is, while you are uncontaminated
by the moral pestilence,) among the ruin and
fire, and rottenness of passions, that have burnt out;
and hearts that have decayed under the visitation of
obscenity, vice and profligacy.”

“Yet, after all, society here, like society every
where else, has a latent wickedness, that will always
be given out by compression:---like heat, from the
coldest metal. The more crowded and confined it is---
the more this evil is apparent.”

“And the very remedies, that we invent, operate as
a reward and encouragement, to vice and beggary.”

“It is our own fault. We have zeal without knowledge.
Every day, we are speculating, with all our resources,
on questions of political economy, which, while
we call them discoveries---have been tried “out and

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

out,” among the nations of Europe; and exploded, as
pernicious and destructive. Our nature is, never to
try experiments on paper, nor with models, but to go
to the business at once, whether of revenue, finance,
or legislation. We have blundered, till our best efforts
to suppress beggary and theft, are-little else, than established
permiums for both. Like the lying-in hospital
of Catharine, which has became so powerful and august
a defender of misfortune, that it is no longer discreditable
to a Russian girl, to have had a child before
marriage—to have “borne children to the state.” In
that country, the natural shame of woman, is a matter
of political profit. And so too, the pleasant invention
at Pekin, to suppress population, by permitting mothers
to expose their “naked, new born babes,” to be
devoured by dogs. What is the consequence? Instead
of operating to retard population, says Malthus, it
encourages it, directly, by removing from the minds of
people, all apprehension about the support of their
children. Boys and girls marry, therefore, under
that permission, to destroy their offspring, if they
cannot maintain them; who, if they were obliged to
maintain their children, would live apart. But why
should we complain? Our whole system of legislation
is radically defective. We reprobate certain crimes,
and yet permit them. We condemn gambling and
drunkenness---yet raise a revenue, by licensing * * *
* * * and tippling shops. Nay---do we not raise a
revenue from the billiard tables, and the bagnio?—
Yes.”

“How!” said I---“what mean you?”

“The same thing, in effect. In one case, we call it a
penalty; in the other, a license. No real difference exists
in the thing; and therefore, all moral distinctions
are confounded. If you say to a man, that he shall not
keep a faro table, under a penalty of one hundred dollars;
what is it, but to say, that he may keep it, for one
hundred dollars? And if you say, that another may keep
a tippling shop for ten dollars a year---what is it but
to say that, he shall not keep it, under a penalty of ten
dollars. In New England, they had a law, forbidding

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

any one to ride on a Sunday, under a penalty of five
dollars. What was this, but saying to the rich man---
you may ride---and to the poor man, you shall not
or, you may ride on a Sunday, for five dollars.

-- 209 --

CHAPTER X.

Hammond and Elizabeth...Explanation...Quarrel...Ambition...
Heroick nature...Elizabeth's testimony...Sickness...Reconciliation...
Atonement.

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

Some weeks after the conversation related in the
last chapter, I discovered a visible change, in the deportment
of Hammond; and I thought, now and then,
that I could perceive a growing intelligence, between
him and my sister. I watched them; and, at length, determined
to speak to him, about it.

I sat down and brought him immediately to the
point, with feelings, that I cannot express. I fear that
they were feelings of hatred and scorn. I could not bear
to think, or imagine it possible, that he had now; damnation!—
the tears scald my eyes, while I speak;—a heart
like hers, so affectionate, so innocent, and so lofty. I
meant to speak calmly—but, I could not.

“Mr. Hammond,” said I, “What do you mean by
your attention to Elizabeth?”

He turned a little pale, I thought; but replied, very
calmly.—You address me, William, in a strange way.
I am afraid that you are disposed to quarrel with me.
Are you?”

“I don't know—that depends upon your answer.”

“William Adams,” he said, in a voice, and with a
manner that appalled me. I know not, that I ever felt
so utterly contemptible. “William Adams, I pity you.”

“By heaven!” I eried, starting up, with passion and
seizing him by the colar. I—I—. (I was choking.)

He gently released himself; and then, sat down again,
with the same immoveable composure.

I was ashamed of mpself—the blood rushed, like a
scorching fire, over my throat. I felt it—I knew it;
I knew that I looked like a petulant fool; and I would
rather have been shot through the heart.

“How dare you,” said I—gasping with rage—and literally
unable to keep my hands quiet, though I grappled

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

my knees, and held them, with all my might, while
I spoke. “How dare you think of—of—.”

“Of—of—.”

“Of what?—of whom?”

“Of Elizabeth!” said he, mildly.

“Ah, of Elizabeth. How dare you pronounce her
name? How dare you call her anything, but Miss
Adams?”

He looked at me, with compassion—he took my
hands within his—they trembled—and my eyes were
full—and so was my heart.---I could not speak—no,
not to save my soul: and, but for the shame of the thing,
I would have fallen upon his neck, and wept.

“William,” said he, “something has disturbed you.
I have told you, before, of your jealousy---warned you
against it, with all the affectionate interest of a brother.
You have insulted me. You have no right to expect an
answer to your question; but, nevertheless, I will answer
it. You ask me, why I am so attentive to your
sister? I answer, temperately, I hope---because I reverence
her. Would I win her heart---ha!—you are very
cruel, William—your sneering, and scoffing, and bitterness,
almost tempt me to say, that I could win it---nay,
I am not quite sure of myself, yet---do not provoke me!
I thought that I could bear anything, from you; but, do
not drive me mad. If you do---if you once mock at me,
till I threaten to win her heart, by the God that made
me, William Adams, ugly as I am, yea! though I were
ten thousand times more ugly, I would win her heart,
or break it---yea, I would!

What kept me silent? What held down my arms---
just as if they were pinioned with iron! I was not
three feet from his head, while he spoke; and I would
have crushed it with my foot, if I could, before he had
finished that sentence. But, I was immoveable---helpless---and
he went on.

“Mr. Adams—William,” said he; “you do not deserve
that I should answer you: but, I will. It will be a
lesson to you. I venerate your sister. I think of her,
as of something better than woman---but, I dare not
love her. I should feel that it was impious. You look
relieved. Nay, more—bright, and peerless, and

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

beautiful as she is, I do not believe, were I better fashioned;
and more highly gifted, that, I should dare to aspire to
her. Yet more; for, I would have your tossed heart
reposing once more; (his voice faltered; and his hands
gradually relaxed)—I love another woman—I cannot
tell you, what she is, nor who—but, I love her; yea, so
tenderly and truly, that, I never mean to approach her
again. I cannot marry. God hath set his canon
against that; and I fear for my strength, if we meet.
I fear for hers. I dnow that she might love me; for,
what woman would not love one, who rules over other
men, if she may rule over him? My resolutions have
been made, alone; undisturbed by passion, trial or
tempting. I know, that it would be wrong for a sick
man, or a monster, to marry. I shall adhere to them.
My course is a perilous one; but, it is a steep one; and
will lead me the sooner, where I pant to set my foot once;
and unlock my bosom, to the Father of all men; though it
be but for a moment; though the next wind blow my ashes
from the precipice. My fate is hard, William, very
hard—to do what I have done; and yet, to be doubted;
where I have toiled hardest to establish a confidence,
that nothing should shake—to have it shaken to the
dust, with the very breath of man. You know
something of my nature, William—but, you know little
of the tender and affectionate disposition of my heart.
God hath given me a yearning after loveliness—an insatiable
desire to make some sweet, innocent woman
happy—to love, and be loved. Yet, he hath set his
seal of ugliness, upon me—warped, and distorted his
own image, impregnate with divinity as it is, into a
creature, so shapeless and deformed, that his own heart
rises with bitterness; and he could lie down, and curse his
Maker, if he were a bad man, for having made him
what he has. But, as it is, he can only lie down, and
weep, that he hath been made so ugly. It is hard to
bear, my friend. I have enough to try me, without
your unkindness; enough to turn the heart of an angel,
to a stone—when I feel, what I might have been, were
it lawful for me to perpetuate my being; with a wife to
lean upon my bosom; and children to bless me, and

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

weep upon my hands---You feel it, William. I see
that you do. But, how can you feel the sorrow and
proscription; the fearful abstinence that I am doomed to—
trembling all over, with sensibility; a heart, alive to
every delicate, and every beautiful emotion; obliged,
that it may not be mocked to death, with derision and
insult—to conceal its tenderness and love—to case itself
in a panoply of steel—far too stern for its gentleness.
Why, my brother!---O, why was I not fashioned, outwardly,
like other men!---or inwardly, like a brute
beast! I might then, have been happy. But now---
O, let me not question the goodness of our Heavenly Father!
Now, I am fitted, in spirit for all the offices of love
and ambition---warlike by nature: full of high thought,
and heroick purpose; yet, prohibited---branded---and
bodily incapable of reining a war-horse....or, subduing
a woman. Nay, so fashioned, that, with my
heart, I tremble, even at the approach of beauty; and,
shake at the sound of a trumpet---lest I should leave
devils behind me, if I yielded to her---or become one,
myself, if I should once snuff up the blood of men, in
battle.”

I threw myself into his arms. I could bear it no
longer. I locked my hands in his; and I wept upon
them. “Hammond! Hammond!” I cried, “forgive me!”

“Yes, William---my friend! William!....I do forgive
you: but it is hard, very hard, to be interrogated so imperiously,
by a young man; on a subject so tender too,---
but, I do forgive you. Leave me, William....you
shall hear from me, in the morning.”

He drove me from him, with a gentle violence; and
it was only, when I found myself sitting by Elizabeth,
and heard her ask how Mr. Hammond was, that I recollected
enough of what had passed, to feel all the folly
of what I had done---all the cruelty, I should say.

I could not answer her, but took her pretty hands
between mine, and pressed them to my lips.

She put her mouth to my forehead; and leaned her
smooth cheek there; for a moment, and, directly after,
I felt the tears trickling over my temples. I was able
to speak, then.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

“He is well,” said I; but, as I looked up, the blood
flushed so suddenly over her whole face, that I started
upon my feet-“Elizabeth!—Elizabeth!—speak to me!”
I cried, “do you love me?”

“Love you. William! can you ask me such a question?”

I knew not what possessed me—the devil, Jealousy,
again—I would not share, even a sister's heart. I believe,
with any thing mortal—and I broke out upon
her, at once.

“Tell me—tell me—Do you—do—do—do you love
Hammond?

She staggered—put her little white hands to her
temples—turned as pale as death—and fell, without
life or motion, upon the sofa. I knelt by her side—I
wept upon her neck; and when the wind blew her soft
hair all over my face and eyes, and she turned to me,
with her lids half shut---in death, it appeared to me---
I thought that I should drop down at her feet.”

“Elizabeth!---Elizabeth!--- O, do speak to me.

“What shall I say, brother?”

The delirium was yet upon me---I knew not what
made me---but I said to her—.

“Tell me---assure me, on your soul, that you do not
love Hammond?”

She covered her face with her hands--and the bright
tears gushed through her fingers---and her shoulders
and bosom, nay, her very arms glowed crimson, under
the transparent muslin.

I was indignant, exasperated again. “I have seen it
all. I have watched you—the villain.”

That was the chord! that was all that she wanted! By
heaven, the fire flashed, for half a minute, from her
blue eyes—and there was an intense eloquence, hot
and penetrating, upon her lips. She sprang upon her
feet--sat down---as if struggling with herself, and then,
arose---calmly, but awfully---and stood before me,
like some creature, about to sit in judgment upon me.
I covered my face before her---I could not endure the
lustre of her eyes.

“Of whom, do you speak, William!---Who is hte villain?

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

Albert Hammond!” said I, passionately, “Albert
Hammond, girl! the obscene and loathsome Hammond—
the horrible, and black hearted—the—.”

“Albert Hammond!” said she, locking her hands,
fevently; her mute lips gently, devontly stirring, for a
moment, as if—as if, in prayer and benediction. “He
a villain! the lion hearted—glorious, glorious Hammond!
Loathsome and obscene! he!—into whom God,
even our own God, hath infused a treble portion of his
hottest essence! He! whose thought is power! whose
words are eloquence! the movement of whose mind is
brightness and dominion! whose heart is the appointed
habitation of overpowering purity and virtue!—
Horrible and black hearted! He! who, when he was
spit upon, reviled and buffetted, like the Saviour of
men, reviled not again! O, Albert! Albert! how has
thy great spirit been abused!”

“Elizabeth! woman! sister! dear sister!” I cried,
blinded and stunned by her enthusiasm, and plucking
at her uplifted hands; “look down upon me, my sister!
you will drive me distracted!”

Her voice grew fainter and fainter; until it had
died utterly away; but her hands remained yet, lifted
and locked; and her parted lips still moved—but without
a sound, or murmur. Her whole countenance was
luminous—her whole form intensely animate, like
some indignant, spiritual thing, colouring all over
with shame, and stooping with sorrow. Her bright
hair fell like a thick radiance about her; and her snow
white forehead gleamed through it, like the front of a
dead infant, with her temples of stained blue. I was
humbled to the earth—I attempted to embrace her—I
even put my hands upon her shoulders; but they fell
off powerless; and my lips parted with terrour as they
approached; and I was gradually sinking down to her
feet, with confusion, shame, and humiliation, when the
door opened, and Hammond, himself, entered, with a
disordered aspect, and an agitated voice.”

I caught his eye—first—and then Elizabeth caught
it. A new spirit blazed from her face, as she did so;
an impatient, inward sound, like the warbling of her

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

very heart followed—before, he could articulate distinctly.
She put out her hand to him, like a queen.
She did! and the colour flashed over her face, like the
sunset—and he took it—blast him!

“Come hither, Albert Hammond,” said she, “come
hither—Are you friends!”

Yes” he replied, calmly.

“What think you, that brother of mine has dared
to ask me?”

“I know not,” said Hammond, turning very pale
“nothing, I hope, that—.”

“Nothing but this, Albert---whether I loved you.”

I was thunderstruck. What! Elizabeth Adams capable
of talking thus, to a man!

She put her hands to his lips---curse on his lips---
and she bore it---aye! and her eyes floated with expression---tenderness!---
love!---damnation.—I dashed
away the hand that I had caught; I rushed to the
door---but her voice arrested me.

“Brother William!” said she, “one moment!---we
are about doing somewhat, I fear, that will be fatal
to our love. Do not leave me, in that temper! We
may never meet again---will you go?”

I dashed away the tears from my eyes, and answered,
yes, I will go! go, where you shall never see me
again.”

“Well then, rash man, if it be so, go! I can bear it
as well as you. I have as stout a heart, stouter, I believe---a---a
(her voice deepened.)

I burst the door open, with my foot, and staggered,
like one blinded and death struck, by some unknown
visitation, down the stair case, and out, into the
wind.

I hardly knew what happened to me afterward, for
some time; I was sick, very sick; and the thought
came over me, that I had shattered some of the vessels
of my heart; and that I could feel them weeping,
drop by drop---all day long, and all night.

After this, there was another night of darkness--flashes
of beautiful fire went through it; and voices, like those of
children in the grass; and then, I was in that strange,
desolate old house again. And the next thing, that I

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

remember is, that a soft face lay near to mine, upon
the same pillow---that I thought it was Elizabeth; and
tried again and again to kiss it, but it constantly vanished---and
the beautiful mouth kept curling at me;
and the shadowy tresses, that were all over the pillow,
while I attempted to put my hand upon them, moved
off, like glittering snakes, under a transparency. The
effect was very strange. Every thing about me seemed
to be confined within an impenetrable fluid, as clear
as glass. In short, I was vehemently shattered in
brain and constitution; and when I recovered, so as to
recollect all that had passed; I found Elizabeth at my
side, pale with watching. I opened my eyes, and
spoke to her; and she instantly burst into tears. “O,
my brother! my brother!” she cried, sobbing with her
wet mouth pressed to mine—“O, forgive me!”

“Forgive you, dear—what have I to forgive you
for?”

We embraced; and I could not be easy, until I had
sent for Hammond; and begged his pardon; truly and
extremely penitent, as I was, with a humbled and contrite
heart. My very nature had changed—I determined
to ask no more questions; nay, not even,
if I lost her for ever—but to let it wear patiently, upon
me—even unto death.

“I hope that you will be well enough next week,”
said Hammond, as he parted from me, one evening,
“to go abroad. I have an important case to try; a
great constitutional question; and I should like to
have you present—as you may never have another opportunity.
You are going far from us---life is precarious---all
iron, as I have been---I am so no longer;
and, there is no knowing what may happen.”

I was deeply affected with his manner, and watched
the movement and expression of his face, till I half
persuaded myself, that he was a doomed man.

“Are you ill, Hammond?” said I.

“I am not well,” was the reply.

“Do you believe--you cannot--you are strangely
pale---what has happened to you, within these last few
days?”

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

“Within these last few days!---nothing---some disease,
I know not what, has taken possession of me; and I
am---yes, let me say it, for I feel it—I am weary of
life.”

My conduct, it may be,” said I, reproachfully.

“Yes, William. I cannot deny it---your conduct
has done much, to make me sick and tired of my very
existence. When I see a man like you, so forgetful of
all the charities and decencies of life--I do not want
to hurt you, but it is now too late for concealment, to be
serviceable to either of us---when I see such a man, utterly
forgetful of all the duties of friendship---what have
I left to wish for? We are ambitious only; we toil and
battle only---tread the precipices of war, slippery
with blood---the heights of glory, burning and crumbling
with excessive heat, only that some loved one may
be the happier and prouder for it---some loved one,
however, that loves us; some friend! some wife! or
child! or father, or mother! I have no father---no
mother---no child--no wife---no friend.”

Saying these words, he left me, before I could prevent
him; but, all night long, I heard his voice continually
sounding in my ear, no friend! no friend! I have
no friend!

-- 218 --

CHAPTER XI.

Hammond on horseback...Frankness...Will Adams encounters an
old acquaintance...Metaphysicks...Free agency...Voltaire...
Dr. Reid....Frederick of Prussia...Argument...The Bible...
Mr. Lawrence......His character.....Anecdotes.....Magnanimity...
Emma.

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

My health grew better, and better, every day;
and I was confidently hoping in that restoration,
which would give it permanency; lay the unquiet spirit
within me; and pour enough of balsam, and warmth,
into my bruised heart; to keep out the wintry feeling,
and the distracted one, with which it had been lately
so familiar:—and one evening, after I had been much
happier than usual, as I sat with my arm round my
dear Elizabeth's waist; and leaning my cheek upon
her shoulder, while she read to me; for she read with
exquisite feeling; delicacy, and judgment; and I so
loved to hear her plaintive tones, wandering through
all the chambers, of my heart, like one that holds his
breath to hear, in his old age, the song that captivated
him, in his boyhood—the melodies that he first loved;
and first wept over--ah! I was very happy; and suddenly,
I observed a change of tone—one, that I thought the
passage did not require; I was half asleep and dreaming—
but I opened my eyes, then; and observed some
appearance of confusion in hers. I saw the cause. It
was Hammond—he was passing the window, on horseback;
and I do not wonder, that she trembled; for, never,
since the creation of the world, I do believe, was
there so unsightly a creature in the saddle. He reined
the animal with great strength; and perfect self-command;
and sat firmly, in the seat; but—he looked rather
like a lump, than a man.

I believe that I smiled; a little bitterly too; for Elizabeth
shut the book hastily; and turned away her
face; and her little hand, upon which mine lay, twitched
convulsively, for a minute, or two, under mine.—
The door opened.

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

Hammond, himself, entered, before we had broken
the silence; and she addressed him, with a firm, kind
manner, which I could not, though I tried hard,
bring myself to like.

“Are you fond of writing?” said Elizabeth.

“Very,” was the reply---his great shining eyes, all
alive, with the exercise; and his countenance flushed.
I never saw him look so handsome.---She gave him
her hand; but I thought that he hesitated to touch it;
and, when he did, a mortal lividness shot upward from
his lips, to his temples.

“Why do you ask?” said he, respectfully.

“Because,” she continued, looking him steadily in
the face---“because I do not like to see you on horseback.”

“I thank you,” he replied, rather haughtily, I
thought---but he immediately repeated, in a tone of
deep quiet, and profound thankfulness; that, I am sure,
came from the bottom of his heart. “I thank you!---
I shall ride no more. I understand your motive. It is
a blessed one---and I have felt it---felt it, bitterly, before;
but I have striven to overcome it, as weak, and
paltry. My opinion is changed now; that cannot be
weak, and paltry, which all the feelings of my heart
swell against---and, that certainly, cannot be unworthy
of my attention---which Elizabeth Adams can
find the heart to condemn.”

“Damn your familiarity!” had half escaped me---
but I gasped---and merely looked at them, successively---till
they understood me, coloured, and smiled. I
felt a rising bitterness here---here!---and there is no
knowing, what might have followed; for my new blood,
after all, was of the same temperature, as my old---it
thrilled and curdled, as readily, at the touch of Hammond's
flesh, to my sister's, as if a rattlesnake had been
put into my own bosom---naked---but just then, the
door opened, and a clergyman, whom we well knew,
was shown in. He was a man, under whom I had once
been at school; a strong minded, ambitious man; of
singular power, in his way; and absolute, in his influence,
beyond all example. I had once encountered him

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

in a stage coach, many years after he had humbled me;
and, I never left him, till I had humbled him to the dust.
He had been bitterly mistaken in me; for my pleasantries
were those of a light hearted fellow; thoughtless,
and free; rather than those of an habitual trifler. The
truth is---that I was challenged, to make him laugh, if
I could-- for he had not been known to laugh for years;
and the gentleman with me, had once stood in such
awe of him, that what he said, was listened to by him,
as the indisputable declaration of God, himself---miraculously
communicated to man. After this challenge,
I made the attempt, and was eminently successful; for,
I kept the minister in one continual smile, for two or
three hours---and, two or three times, produced a
downright laugh. But, at last, he undertook to curry
me down, as he was accustomed to curry down, the
wisest of his own congregation. I kicked a little---and
then, he abused me. I bore it, till I could bear it no
longer. I opened upon him, then, at his own weapons;
and fairly beat him into his entrenchments; and
beat him after he was there. The fact was, that they
had fallen to decay. He had never considered the
other side of the question, which we disputed about:—
he had learnt his particular belief, as a trade; as a matter
of subsistence; and had been so long accustomed to
dictation, that it threw him off his balance, when he
found any one ready to oppose him. To him---it was
downright rebellion. But the lesson was a good one;
and, before I left him, he treated me with profound
respect.”

I was glad to see him here---very glad; and Elizabeth
too, I could perceive, was not less so. She had
long wanted to pit Hammond, against him, upon some
doctrine, on which she held to the clergyman's belief;
and reprobated Hammond's; and she manifested, I
thought, no little dexterity in bringing on the battle,
here---for, after some skirmishing with the outpost,
there was a fair held fight---somewhat after the following
fashion, between the two.

“For my part, I never meddle with metaphysicks.
They are, in a measure, incomprehensible to me, if not

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

prohibited,” said Elizabeth, in answer to some question
of the clergyman's, whose name was Paynim.”

“They are better never meddled with;” said Hammond.
“They only serve to bewilder, and perplex.
I remember, that I spent, at one time, of my life, many
a sleepless night, upon the doctrine of Free
agency.”

“And, what restored you?” said the clergyman----
interrupting him.

“My own reasoning,” was the reply. “I toiled to
the precipice---and then I awoke.”

“I am glad to hear it,” answered Mr. Paynim. “It
has always been a matter of astonishment to me, that
any rational man could pretend to doubt, what he has
the evidence of his own senses to prove---his own liberty;
his own moral freedom. You smile:—sir--perhaps,
I have misunderstood you. It may be—I beg
your pardon, if I am wrong—that you have not arrived
to the conclusion, which I hoped.”

“I believe, that I have not, sir;” was the calm reply
of Hammond.

“Can it be possible, sir? You surely have never
thought much upon the matter---but then, people have
believed, or affected to believe, in stranger things.---
Surely you cannot have thought much upon it.”

“Sir!” said Hammond; turning slowly, toward
him; and raising his hand in that impressive, cold,
solemn way; as if every word that he uttered, were set
down at the moment, by a recording angel—“Sir! I
have thought of it. Night and day, have I thought of
it, for whole years. A friend, a dear friend roused the
lion in my heart---five years ago---and he has not
slept since. And I have never been happy since. It
was injudicious in him; but the spirit that one man
may disturb, legions may not quell.”

“And pray, sir---Mr. Hammond, I believe, (Hammand
bowed)---a— you came then, to a conclusion---
pray, what was that conclusion?”

“Are you determined to hear it?”

“Certainly not, if you are seriously disposed
against telling it—or ashamed of it—or afraid----
or—”

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

“Sir,” said Hammond—his dark eyes filling, all at
once, with starlight, and beauty. “I am neither
afraid, nor ashamed, of any thing. My opinion, sir!
It is this---that there is no such thing as freedom.
That God only can be free—and that freedom is Omnipotence.”

“But you take away man's accountability, by that
doctrine,” said Mr. Paynim, peevishly; and confound
moral with physical freedom.”

“Yes—I know it; moral and physical freedom are
inseparable. I hold too, that man will not be punished
for any thing that he does.”

“Nor rewarded?” continued the other, eagerly.

“Nor rewarded,” echoed Hammond; “that is a
part of your own doctrine, that there is no merit in
man's good actions.”

“And you make the Deity, the author of sin,” said
Mr. Paynim—with a scornful, but compassionate expression
of the lip.

“Yes, sir—of all, that you call sin. All that happens,
happens by his permission; nay, by his authority.
He can prevent it, but does not. He is infinitely
wise, good, powerful:---of course, what we call
sin, is consistent with infinite wisdom, goodness, and
power. Nay, more---God is the author of all law, the
violation of which constitutes sin. Being the author,
he can suspend it at pleasure. It is only necessary,
therefore, that he should suspend, any given prohibition,
and the prohibited deed becomes lawful. Is it
not so? God peopled the world at first, by an incestuous
communion, between the sons and daughters
of Adam. He sent his angel among the nations; and
they melted away in the breath of his nostrils. The
earth runs with blood at his bidding. He commands
one man to slay another---nay, to slay thousands, and
tens of thousands!---He orders the Egyptians, to be
spoiled of their gold and silver, by the Israelites; he
permits his chosen one, David, to sin upon the house
top with a woman. Here then are murder, adultery,
incest, and theft, all done by his direct authority.
And what is the consequence? They cease to be criminal.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

Abraham is commanded to offer up Isaac.----
He proceeds to the work of death. Suppose, that he
had done it.”

“But he would never have done it,” said the clergyman.

“Ah!” replied Hammond; “then why is Abraham
celebrated for his faith, and obedience? But, suppose,
that he had done it; who would have dared to censure
him? Who would have dared to resist the angel of
the Lord? This night---suppose, sir, that this night,
one of us should be convinced, in his understanding,
and heart, by a vision, that he was ordered of God to
offer up some babe---and suppose that he obeyed.
Would he sin?”

“No---he would he a madman. The age of such
communication with heaven, is past.”

“You see---sir,” said Hammond, with increasing solemnity;
“that, what we call sin, when done, or authorized
by God, ceases to be sin. Nay---if you pursue
it for a moment, you will see, that, without sin, there
would be no virtue—no suffering---and, consequently,
no patience, fortitude, compassion, sympathy, resignation---nor
piety,--no virtue, nor shadow of virtue.
It is a subject, sir, which I hoped to avoid; many, and
many a weary, sleepless night, have I passed; and I
had nearly come to the resolution once, of never
speaking upon it, again; and I do it now, with reluctance.
I long to hear it refuted---sir! as I am a
living man, I would go down on my knees, before any
human being, who would convince me, that I am a free
agent
---morally free; capable of doing right and
wrong.”

“I would recommend professor Reid, to you,” said
the other, as if he pitied Hammond.

“Professor Reid!---Sir, I have read him, through
and through; again, and again. I mean no disrespect
to you; but I am more familiar with him than you are.
He has deceived himself; no wonder that he has deceived
others. He is the champion of your side; but
I have set my foot upon his neck. Professor Reid!---
yes, sir; and, after reading, and writing, upon the

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

subject; and refuting professor Reid, and discomfiting
every man that opposed me; making converts, when I
neither sought, nor desired it; awing presumption into
silence; and prejudice into nothingness, I met with the
letters, that passed between Frederick and Voltaire,
on the subject; and I found that I had answered—without
ever having seen them; the very doubts and objections,
on both sides, which Frederick and Voltaire,
themselves, had pronounced to be unanswerable.”

“Can you pretend to believe that you are not free---
Mr. Hammond, when you are acting every hour of
your life, as if you believe it; and, are continually planning
for the future”---said Elizabeth.

“My dear Miss Adams,” said he, with an air of the
deepest, and most affectionate sincerity. “That is man's
nature. Who acts according to his belief? Nobody.
We believe that there are no apparitions---no spectres;
yet we are all more or less frightened in the dark. We
believe that we shall die, every one of us, and be judged.
Yet, who acts as if he really believed it. We know
that death is inevitable---yet we act as if we knew that
it could not happen.”

“But why should we reason?” said Elizabeth, interfering
again, to keep down the warmth of Hammond.
“Do we not feel in every pulse, thought, and throb, that
we are free?”

“Yes!--that is the unanswerable argument after, all,”
said Mr. Paynim;---“we have the highest possible evidence
of our freedom; and, therefore, we are free.”

“Professor Reid says the same thing,” Hammond
replied. “But I answer thus:—In the first place, it is
not true that we have this evidence. In the next place;
if we had it, it would not prove that we are free,---and
finally, though our consciousness and our understanding
should unite in their testimony to our freedom—
still, they might deceive us—still we might not be so.”

“Upon my word!”---cried the clergyman, breathless
with astonishment, “What evidence would you
have?”

“I would have the evidence of my reason, because
it is higher than that of consciousness,—not because
it would be conclusive.”

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

“But are not the evidence of your reason, and consciousness
the same thing?”---said Elizabeth.

“Ah, my dear Miss Adams,” said the clergyman,
smiling, “you had better not trouble your head any
more with metaphysicks.”

“Why not?” answered Hammond, seriously.---“I
am sure, that she makes the proper distinction between
reason and the evidence of reason.” You will
find her able to comprehend your most attenuated
and subtle distinctions”---(Elizabeth blushed, and bowed)---
he continued. “No---I care little, or nothing,
for what the wise have said on the subject. I have
my own notions. Consciousness in us, is like instinct
in animals. It is something, that anticipates the deduction
of reason;---something, that is antecedent to
experience. However, it matters little in what sense
we use it here: for, a little reflection will convince us,
that consciousness is not infallible. A dreamer, a lunatick,
a disordered man; one in a passion, or intoxicated;---
each will have a consciousness that is false,---each
will be conscious for a time, that he is, what he is not.
A crazed old man may be conscious that he is a monarch.
Is he a monarch? A drunken man may be
conscious that he is sober. Is he sober? A dreamer
may feel a consciousness, that he is tumbling from a
precipice. Is he tumbling from a precipice? Unless
you answer in the affirmative, that man is, whatever, he
is conscious of being, you must give up the point that
man is free, because he is conscious of being free. Just
so, may his understanding play false---his reason.”

“But,” said the clergyman, “You have not shown
what you promised, that we have not this consciousness.”

“It would require too much time. I can only speak
for myself. I never propose to do a thing, or even resolve
to do it; but, in a qualified way. I do not feel
convinced that I am at liberty to do anything.”

“Nay---that is too bad,” said I---“You do not feel
satisfied or convinced, at this moment, that you are at
liberty to lift your hand to your face!”

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

“No---when I reflect upon it, I do not. While I only
feel, I admit that I act, as if I did feel free; and that is
only while I do not think at all. Many things might
happen to prevent me; a change of mind; some muscular
affection; the cramp; palsy or death. You smile---
and, not, if you will allow me to say so, as—but no
matter. All, that we do, is subject to some accident,
restraint, or contingency. So, all that we resolve to
do.”

“Why, sir, if I understand you right, you make freedem
to consist in entire independence---(said the clergyman)—
in a sort of animal power—not a moral power,
of choice.”

“True, sir—in a moral power, which is incapable of
physical control—in OMNIPOTENCE. You are startled—
but—”

“I am—I confess it—if your doctrine be at all just,
only one Being can be free.”

That is exactly what I said, when I began, sir, “answered
Hammond.”

“And yet,” said Elizabeth, timidly, her pleasant,
lovely, impatient eyes dashed with shadow and light, as
she raised them reverently to the clergyman;—“I have
always been led to beheve, that guilt or innocence
were in the mind, alone;—that he, who meditates a
murder, though he be unable to complete it, is a murderer;—
that moral guilt is in the thought—not in the
deed;—that he who kills another, without intending it,
is innocent; and that he, who puts poison into the food of
another, which is not eaten; or gives a balsam, by mistake,
when he would drug another's heart with death,
is a murderer in his soul; morally guilty of all that he
meditated.”

“Surely, surely, Mr. Hammond.” she continued,
stretching her beautiful hand toward him, till she almost
touched his shoulder, in her passionate, sweet, yet
lifted earnestness—“the guilt of the heart need not be
consummated” by the guilt of the hand!—and, if not—of
what matter is it, whether we are free to do what we
determine, or not, provided that we are free to determine?”

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

The clergyman's eyes ran over—and he held her
hands in his, for a moment.---“Beautiful enthusiast,”
he said---and the words broke from his lip in fire---“he
trembles from head to foot! --this is using your power
and loveliness, upon the earth, as your Heavenly Father
would have you!”

Hammond's broad forehead lightened, absolutely
lightened, as he repeated---“Beautiful enthusias! yes—
right or wrong, ye will be followed!—who may resist
your enchantment!—not the strong of heart; for, at
the sound of your voices, the stout hearted fail!—not
the powerful in mind, for, at your bidding, they lie
down in the dust! like giants fainting before an incantation.
But no—I will withstand you:—for truth is
mightier than beauty; wisdom, than loveliness. God
is truth. “Suppose,” he added, approaching Elizabeth,
and speaking in a low, composed tone, with action
full of solemnity and emphasis. “Suppose that
it should prove---let me suppose the case---that, he who
drugged the food of another with poison---was not at
liberty---but did it under some preternatural, hidden,
but irresistible influence, would he be guilty? Suppose
that one, operated upon by physical force, or by persuasion,
and by nothing else--to kill another, nay, to strike
another with an intention to kill him, would he be
guilty? It might be, you know, for self preservation---
as if he were thrust against another---upon a piece of
ice, where only one could stand. Suppose him to be
excited to it by wine, or eloquence, or fanatacism, or
visions from heaven, or madness---would he be guilty,
then?”

“You crowd your questions too thickly upon me,”
answered Elizabeth. “Yet, I should think him
guilty, only in proportion as he was free; and that his
guiltiness diminished, exactly in proportion to the influence
operating upon him, whether intellectual or corporeal.”

“Thank you,” cried Hammond; “thank you, Eliza---
Miss Adams, I mean. Now we are coming to the
point! We shall soon become altogether intelligible
to each other. We are not so wide of the truth, as we

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

have imagined. The drunken man: the crazed one:
the fanatick---each may have given the blow, with an
intent to kill—each believing that he was free—yet,
after all, when God shall try him, his guilt or innocence
will depend, as you have already admitted, not
upon his own belief, or consciousness of freedom; not upon
the intention to kill—but, upon the fact, whether he
was really free or not—(whatever were his belief:)—and
he will be guiltless of blood, in proportion to the influence
that operated upon him.”

The clergyman regarded him with alarm, as he proceeded.

“You are wrong, therefore, Elizabeth; and Dr. Reid,
great and good as he may have been, is wrong; and all
of you are wrong. Let me give you, substantially,
one of Dr. Reid's arguments. The foreknowledge of
God, said he, is no more incompatible with man's freedom,
than his memory is: that is, if we had no faculty
of memory; it would be as inconceivable to us, as foreknowledge
is now. We could never be made to comprehend,
how he could remember a thing that was past;
any more than we can now comprehend, how he should
foreknow a thing, that is to come, without, in some way, affecting
the liberty of the agent. Now, it is true, says Dr.
Reid, that we are able to comprehend it, &c. &c.---but
why repeat such an argument: alas, for the wisdom and
honesty of such men. Their blindness would be inconceivable,
were it not so evident. I answer him thus.
Granted. I am willing to grant all that you ask—
every thing—in yourown language, too, if you please A
thing must have been, before it could be remembered.
Yes. And if foreknown, it must be! Yes. That is
enough. We care not, whether foreknowledge and freedom
be, or be not irreconcileable. It is enough for us, that,
for some reason, no matter what, whether by the constitution
of things, or not---or, whether, because it was
foreknown or not---it is enough for us, that, whatever
is foreknown, must take place. If it must take place,
the agent is not free. Yes, I repeat it, you are all
wreng. Moral guilt does not consist in the determination
of the will, or of the mind---nor, from whatever we

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

may believe of our freedom---but, upon the fact whether
we are free or not. It is, therefore, a begging of the
question, petitio principii (that was to the clergyman---
the first part to Elizabeth) to maintain, that the guilt
is in the will. The dispute is, whether man is free, or
not. And you do no more than reiterate your own proposition....
when you say, first, that man is free—and then,
that the guilt is in the will. It is precisely like saying,
that the doctrine is dangerous....for, that is supposing
it false. If true, it cannot be dangerous; because, believe
what we may, it can have no influence upon our
actions. We are not free.”

“I do not see it,” said the clergyman—“Dr. Reid
was not so feeble, or blind a logician, as that—an identical
proposition from Dr. Reid! Oh, no.—Pardon
me!”

“Let me put this question in another shape. I have
a child, of a perverse, obstinate, disobedient temper,
who is particularly fond of a particular kind of fruit.
Willing to try him, I put him into a room, with some
of the fruit; and command him not to touch it, or taste
it. I leave him there. Now, one of your way of
thinking, will say, that the child is free to obey, or not;
and that, I may be able to determine, and to foreknow,
almost to a certainty, whether he will obey, or not.
Sir—hearken to me.—Exactly in proportion to my
certainty, would be his want of freedom: and when I
came to foreknow positively, as God is admitted to
foreknow every thing, how he would behave in that
room, he would be no longer free. You smile. Sir---
I do not wonder at it. I do not complain of you. You
pity me---believe me, Sir---I am not deserving of it.
If I am wrong, I am unworthy of compassion: for, I
am wilfully and obstinately convinced, that I am right.
However, to carry the thing one step further. Suppose
that child to be so disobedient, that, it were
enough to make him do any thing, only to have me
command him not to do it. Suppose that the fruit in
question, was a favourite kind---for which, he had
been longing, for a great while, and had endured
all risks, to obtain---and then, suppose that he were

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

hungry, even to starvation. In that case, I should be
morally certain of his disobedience, when I hadleft
him in the room with the fruit. But, where would be
his freedom?”

“The child would be perfectly free, nevertheless---
perfectly free.” said the clergyman---“free to choose.

“Ah!---then, if he be perfectly free, in this latter
case, he must be more than perfectly free, in the former.”

“I do not see that.”

“The temptation is greater in the last case---is it
not? Ah---you do not like to answer. Is it,--or is it
not?”

“It is.”

“Is temptation an influence?”

“Certainly---I cannot deny that. Make what use
you can of it.”

“Then, sir, if he be perfectly free, with a given
quantity of temptation, or influence—he must be more
than free
, when the influence or temptation is diminished.”

“Well but—I do not—I beg your pardon, sir. You
are too fast---I—.”

“Allow me, sir, if you please---for a single moment.
Now, I do not contend---nor, is it necessary that I
should contend, that my foreknowledge or prescience,
in the case of the child, has any necessary influence
on, or connection with, his conduct. I am willing to
grant, if you please, all that Dr. Reid, or anybody
can ask; that foreknowledge, of itself, has no influence
at all (for the sake of argument, I mean) on the freedom
of an agent. But, all that I contend for, is, that,
exactly in proportion to the certainty of my knowledge,
or prescience; or that of any being, whatever,
of any event, or in relation to any event, or the action
of any agent; that, just in that proportion, is the necessity
that that event should happen; and that agent act,
no matter for what reason. I care not why it must
happen---it is enough for me, that it must happen, in
proportion, as it is certainly foreknown.”

“Well. God foreknows every thing, certainly, absolutely,
and without qualification.”

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“Consequently, all that he foreknew, or foreknows,
must happen, as he foreknew, or foreknows it: just
as the child must eat the fruit, in the case mentioned,
if I, or any body, man or Deity, foreknew certainly,
that he would eat it.”

“Therefore, sir, do I repeat, that the determination
of the will is not, even when it takes place, apart from
all visible influence, but in mere rebellion, and downright
disobedience to God, as it may appear, not only
to us---but, to the man himself, who rebels, and is disobedient—
is not the measure of moral guilt.”

“And yet sir---mark me. If Dr. Reid were this moment
arraigned before the Judge of all the world; and
condemned, for some deed, done in the body---done, too,
while he believed, that he was free to choose and determine---what
would he say, if he found, then, that he
never had been free? Would he not, if he had the
power, remonstrate? Would he not say---“Spare me,
O, God, spare me! I was under a delusion....I was
deceived....I thought that I was free....yet, now, I
know that I was not...that I was ever, in my will, determined
by another power....even by thee, O, God! for,
from thee, cometh all influence....all attraction....wilt
thou punish me, O, my Father! that I was unable to
fathom thy mystery. Lo, my brother is standing at
my side....Upon the earth, he dipt his hands into the
heart of his own children....even as thy servant, of
yore, was called upon, to do....he believed that he
was commissiones to do this....behold him, trembling,
before thee....he was deceived. Shall he be punished?”

“This may be eloquence; nay, it is eloquence, Mr.
Hammond,” said Elizabeth, “but it is not argument.
The poor creature believed that he was doing right;
but we are speaking of those, who believe that they are
doing wrong!”

“I confess it,” answered Hammond, turning a little
pale. “Yet, yet! I pray you, bear with me: if it
should prove, at the great day of account, that he who
had done some terrible crime upon this earth, wilfully,
and intending to do wrong; and believing that he
was at liberty
to do it, or not; if he should find, at last,

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

that he was under a delusion; that he was not at liberty
to forbear; and that he could not have done otherwise;
would he submit patiently, to his punishment.
I care not who, or what he is. I dare to say no. I
dare to say that Jehovah, himself, will not, cannot punish
the man, unless he was free. You tremble---I do
not. I have confidence in God's attributes. I believe
that he cannot be unjust.”

“Then God himself, is not free,” said Elizabeth.

“Hammond stopped, confounded, overwhelmed---
but, it was only for a moment. “Yes,” he added, “God
is free; and may do what he will. I retract what I
said. Do what he may, though it be contrary to all
our notions of right and wrong; yet it must be right, in
him. Still, do I believe, though I do not tremble, that
whatever is, is right; and that He will have mercy
upon all that he hath fashioned.”

“But what confidence can you have in this opinion?
unless God himself, be subject to some immutable law,
of his own nature; and if he be,” she continued.

“And if he be!” answered Hammond, standing upright,
like one suddenly struck blind; but he soon recovered
himself. “If he be! that law is God! no matter
what that law is; no matter how it operates; if there
be any law, which compets the Being, whom we call
God---to any mode of action; pay which influences
him, in the smallest degree; though it be in his own
nature”—he faltered, his brow wrought intently in its
darkness---his great blood-shot eyes waned---his lips
moved, but no sound came from them.

“Now!” cried Elizabeth; “now! Mr. Hammond do
I see you where I have been hoping to see you—in the
deep ocean--the deep, deep ocean of God's nature---now
is it that I see your reason totter! your,ajestick nature
struck with darkness, abashed and shaking in the
contemplation of it. O, Albert!” (the tears filled her
eyes, and she stopped.)

“I know not,” said Hammond, in an humbler tone,
“I know not what this feeling may mean. I have
thought many a weary year upon the subject--- wrestled
with strong men---written, and talked upon

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

it---but never; no, never, till this moment, have I felt its
frightful incomprehensibleness. I can believe yet---I do
believe it--that I am not free; yet, I will act so, if I can, so
that, if it should prove at last, that I am free, or have been
free
, I shall be on the safe side. Yet, what confidence
can I have in the mercy, or benevolence of God,
unless I believe that his nature is, of necessity, benevolent
and merciful:---and, having gone thus far, I establish
a necessity superiour to him. Well, be it so---I will
not---I never did, and I never will shrink from any
conclusion, however appalling, to which my reason
hath conducted me. The highest principle then;
the God of all-nature---is Benevolence. Whatever that
God does, we have agreed to call by the highest, best
of names. To that God, necessarily omnipotent, omniscient,
and all-merciful, I, from this hour, devote
myself, and all my faculties.”

“You have arrived then,” said Elizabeth, locking
her hands, fervently, and lifting up her beautiful eyes
to heaven; “you have arrived at wisdom and consolation;
that wisdom, which will be very dear and profitable
to you; that consolation, which will be with you, a
present helper through all tribulation and trial; the
hour of death and the day of judgment.”

Hammond looked, as if he could have fallen at her
feet, and buried his mouth in the dust. The
sweat stood upon his white lips---his hands were
violently agitated, for some moments, as he vainly
attempted to reply, while the clergyman sat,
with shining eyes, and mouth open, in mute admiration
of her passionate enthusiasm.

“Elizabeth,” said Hammond, after a few minutes of
deep, unbroken silence, “I cannot deceive you. I have
had leisure to think. My spirit has been above, in
the presence-chamber of our Father, since I heard
your voice; and stood there, with her face covered,
and---and---this---this hath been written upon her
forehead. There is one Lord God of Heaven and
Earth; and but one! Whatever he does, he does, by no
law; no influence; no necessity; but, by the free operation
of his own will. Our confidence, in his mercy
and benignity, and power, is not deducible from any

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

fixed law of his nature, but from our experience and
reason. Whatever he does, or suffers, or permits, or
authorizes, is not only right, and wise; but wisest,
most right, best
. He has entirely surrounded us by innumerable
influences and attractions; subjected us to
the accidents of education; the contingencies of material
things; the operation of spiritual things; filled us
with passions, and appetites; and subjected them all
to temptation and trial. Whether we be free at all,
it is impossible to determine. Our reason declares
that we are not so; our feeling that we are. In what
degree, we are free, we shall never know. But that
we are not entirely free, is as certain, as that entire
freedom must be a power incapable of being influenced;
agitated or attracted; subject to no passion, appetite,
or law; inaccessable to temptation or trial, whether
of earth or heaven, material or immaterial---and—
nay, more, I cannot admit any thing like degrees of
freedom. There may be degrees of slavery. To be
free—or right—at all--is to be wholly free, and wholly
right, and—.”

“Pray, no more, now. I hear a step.”

“The door opened, and Mr. Larence entered; a
young man who had long been a devout admirer of
Elizabeth. (She gave him her hand, at one, unaffectedly.)

“Really! Mr. Larence,” said she, “I am very glad
to see you. He threw up his dim sunken eyes, to hers--
and attempted to speak.”

“I—(a slight, tremulous movement of his chin followed.)
“I hope that your long absence has been of
service to you—(she faltered)—to your health.”

“Miss Adams,” he replied, while his handsome, melancholy
features lighted up, for a moment, with an
expression of intense feeling. “I---I—I thank you----
I cannot flatter myself, that it has been. My long absence---has
not cured me.”

“He laid a deep emphasis upon the words long, and
me;--and Elizabeth, concealing some emotion, smiled
faintly, as if she considered it in the light of pleasantry;
but he did not; he grew more serious—and the

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

conversation became more and more distrustful,
timid, and reluctant. All have felt a strange unwillingness,
to begin a conversation, during a dead silence.
It is like beginning a letter; or a speech; a
thousand times more difficult, than—(ending it, I
was about to say, but that, I know by experience, to
be yet more difficult) than continuing it, then, I will
say. You cannot trifle at first—every eye is upon
you; every ear open; and it is the devil to be serious,
at the onset—when every body is listening to you.

This Mr. Larence was a slender, interesting
young man; one of the most interesting, that I ever
saw—and, absolutely, the most elegant—who, if ever
a man was devoted to a woman, was devoted to my
sister, heart and soul. His family, talent, reputation,
and character, to all the world, but her and
me, were unexceptionable; to her, I know not for
what reason—he was a great favourite with the women;
and what is really unaccountable, he deserved to
be—and to me, only, they were not, because I could not
bear to think of sharing her heart; the heart even of my
sister; with any human being; still less, of giving it up
so utterly, as I must, to such a man as George Larence,
if he once got possession of it. But for that, I never saw a
man, to whom I would so readily have entrusted the
happiness of Elizabeth. He was patient under trial;
dignified—pious; and truly meek, and lowly of heart:
unpretending; but gifted with a blessed, and bright intellect;
a pure heart, and a romantick, lordly sense of
honour, without show or parade; never talking for
effect; never aiming to astonish; but winning all
hearts, by the gentleness of his deportment; and the
sweet, mournful tenderness of his genius. A creature,
however, with all his meekness, not to be mocked at,
or touched upon, with impunity. Let me give you an
example, that just occurred to me: I sat by him once,
when a ruffian was awed and confounded, so completely,
by the collectedness of his manner; the evenness of
his clear look, that he trembled from head to foot.
Nay, I have seen him bear much; but I never saw any
other symptoms of passion, than a high hearted

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

heaving of the chest; and a little more brightness than
usual, in his melancholy eyes. I remember, that he
had once been challenged, for some hasty thing that
he had said; and that he had the greatness of heart to
go to the same place; and apologise for the affront,
before the same company, for what he had done. I
asked him why! But let me tell you all about it.

“Because I was wrong,” said he, mildly; “and the
man was rather smaller than I—”

Yet while he was there, with every eye upon his
pale, placid features, he was goaded to such desperation,
by a professed duellist, in consequence of the
apology, that he turned round to him, before the whole
company, and rebuked him, as with the authority of
a superiour being, for the blood that he had spilt.
The other raised his arm.

“Do not strike me. Frederick Harding;” said he---
“it would be unmanly, (his dark sunken eyes, were so
full of severity, and steadiness---so undisturbed; so
beautiful, that the other's arm dropped powerless before
it—and he continued.) “You see that I am unable
to resist your bodily force; that I am, in a measure,
helpless, and defenceless; this you can see; do
not strike me. The disgrace would recoil upon yourself.
You have not a brave heart, Mr. Harding—
but it is the desperate heart of an assassin---a murderer.
You have that constitutional fearlessness of
death; that regardlessness of God, which would have
made you, what the world calls a hero; but which, by
being shown in the commoner affairs of life—has
made you only a murderer—nay, nay, do not threaten
me—I do believe that you are a coward. Well! threaten
me. I am not to be intimidated. A truly brave
man, Frederick Harding, would never bully a smaller
one, in company; and before women. Nay—nor
tremble before him, as you do, at this moment, before
me. Now strike me, if you dare! Strike me,
sir—strike me, if you can
,” he added—(for the women
had fled from the room—stepping up to him, with his
eyes flashing fire, and trembling with emotion)---
strike me, if you have the manhood. What! a

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

pistol---level it, if you dare!---fire it! You dare not. O,
what a reptile! Gentlemen, look at this man. Behold
him there—the terrour of the town:—one that
had ridden over your hearts; the best and bravest---
trampled all the courtesies of life into the dust; bullying
his way through society—dripping with the blood
of one of the best men, that ever trod this earth!
Behold him!---going armed into the assembly of women—
insulting me—a man, of half his weight: and
why? because he knew me to be principled against
duelling; and because he had just heard me offer an
apology to one, that I had injured; and because he believed
me to be a coward! I, a coward; when he---
the dastard; hath not the strength to lift his hand.
Begone!—sir!---leave the room, this instant;---or I
will cowhide you upon the spot.”

Saying this, he pressed upon the fellow; who, black
in the face, with passion, and frothing at the lips,
cocked the pistol, which till then had remained uncocked,
with a shaking hand; and levelled it.

“Another step,” said he, menacing, inarticulately---
I was thunderstruck at what I thought the rashness of
Larence; and sprang forward to arrest the shot; but
the pistol was already struck from his hand---the
room rang; and the ball rattled along the wall, and
through the window. Larence stood at the door,
unharmed; and the discomfited wretch, overcome with
his sense of inferiority, and shame, walked sullenly
away.

While we were yet pressing about the heroick Larence,
who stood, with his fine eyes running over in
thankfulness to heaven; and so weak, that he could
hardly stand; another young man entered, and handed
a note to him.

Larence instantly recovered himself; stood upright,
with a calm forehead, and untroubled mouth.
Why could not I have done the same? I know not, but
I could not---I never could---my heart would have
burst, while his only bled, in such a silence---but Larence
was a hero---I was not---I was only a man; a
man!---I was less than a man. He read it through.

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

“Do you know the contents of that scrawl, young
man?” said he.

The other bowed haughtily.

“It is a challenge, gentlemen, said Larence,” handing
a dirty paper to me--“and the fellow cannot write
English---nor spell; he begins every word with a capital;
and writes up hill---poh, poh! (he added, glancing
with a pleasant look upon the bearer;) don't put on
any of these airs here, sir---you are a young man.”

But the other persisted.

“Look you,” said I, “my lad”--stepping up to him,
with half a mind to pitch him out of the window; but
Larence rebuked me---walked composedly before me;
and stood tearing up the note, leisurely, while he added,
in a cheerful, but determined tone—

“You are young, sir; I pity you---I would not hurt
your feeling; but I shall take care, that you, as well
as the scoundrel who sent you, are properly punished
for this frolick. Nay, don't approach me. You do not
know, perhaps, whom you have to deal with. I said
before, that I pitied you;—if you do not go soon, I
shall despise you; and, probably, make you despise
yourself. The coward that sent you, I do not fear; if
he attack me, I shall know how to defend myself --but
I shall put both of you into safe keeping, directly.---
Stand by, sir! and let me pass: you had better stand a
little aside; for so sure as you are a living man—or
boy, rather; if I am once provoked, I shall give you a
lesson for your impudence, that will not be very palatable.”

Saying this, he attempted a third time, to force his
way out; but the other put his hand upon his collar. Larence
gently displaced it, with one of his; and threw the
torn paper into his face, with the other.

That was going too far; and the stranger darted a
blow, quicker than lightning, at his face.

Whether Larence received it, or not—I cannot tell:
he certainly did not return it; and yet there was the
sudden noise of a blow; as if a bone had been broken—
and the stranger's arm dropped powerless at his side;
and his youthful forehead contracted in agony. I

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

looked at him in amazement: he turned deathly pale,
and staggered against the wall; attempting, again,
and again, to raise his arm; but it refused obedience
to his will, and hung, as if dislocated.

I was afraid of some evil to Larence, who walked
leisurely and silently away, after throwing a compassionate
glance upon the handsome young stranger;
and I followed him; we had never been well acquainted
till then; but from that hour, we became intimate,
and continued so, till, I never knew for what, he became
unaccountably dejected; avoided our house; and
went to the Indies.

Reader, there is a part of my life, that I cannot, cannot,
bear to dwell on. If some suspicion should obtrude
itself upon you, pass it over—in charity, if you
can—in pity, if you have the heart. During that period,
it was, that Larence had left America.

I was glad to see him return; yet sorrowful on his
account; for, after a few minutes, I saw that Elizabeth
was under a painful restraint in his presence; that she
wished to soothe his noble spirit, but dared not, lest
it should give him encouragement, where it was not
meant. Her manner grew colder and colder, in spite
of herself; and his, more troubled and dejected; till at
last, unable to endure it any longer, he arose.

“Miss Adams,” said he, firmly; and then he spoke
more faintly—the words were scarcely intelligible;
but it appeared to me, that they were something like
these, “I see that I have no hope;” and then, in a louder
tone; he added, bowing low “ten thousand miles;
three whole years have I passed, merely that I might
see you once more—alone, if it were possible—entirely
alone. Will you permit me an opportunity? Do
not refuse me—can I see you to night—tomorrow—
the next day—for a single moment? I hope that I am
not presumptuous—forgive me, for my importunity---
no, no, dearest of women, I cannot leave you; will not,
though forty thousand strangers were near you, till--”

Elizabeth, as I could see, (being the nearest to her)
had been motioning to him, pale as a spectre, to beware.
I knew her motive; she was unlike other

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

women. She would not lure her victim to absolute humiliation,
where there was no hope; and she arose,
agitated nearly to death---took his hand---firmly persuaded,
I am sure, that nothing less could prevent him
from exposing his fine heart to the world.

“Yes, my friend,” said she “I will see you, alone;
and immediately. I know your intention. I know
the purport of what you would tell me. (This, she attempted
to say, in a tone of pleasantry; but her eye
filled, and her red lip quivered and swelled.) “Brother,
you will be so kind as to entertain our other
friends, till I return. I shall walk with Mr. Larence
to see Emma Larence. Ah brother! you colour! I
see that you would like to be one of the party; but it
won't do to-night---farewell—”.

Reader, I must stop---it is the first time that I have
written her name---my hand shakes---I---I---farewell---

-- 241 --

CHAPTER XII.

Emma Larence...Leister...Children...Anna...Their death...
Elizabeth...Reminiscences...Scornful, yet pleasant though...
Harriot...Recapitulation...Elizabeth and Hammond...Jealousy...
A woman of principle!...Reasons for not marrying...Disappointment.

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

This Emma---I can avoid it no longer---merciful
God! how it effects me! the chord, once touched, will
thrill---I feel it, I know it,—I foresaw it, from the beginning
for ever and ever; well, well, I must learn to
bear it---the more penetrating the sound, the sooner
I shall learn to—God of heaven! it is too much---
I cannot go on-- I cannot—* * * *
* * * * * * * * * *
Let me try again. This Emma Larence was the sister
of George Larence, of whom I have just—reader pardon
me—there is no affectation in this—no trick. I
have been abroad, in the cold open air, since I threw
down my pen; and, I thought, when I returned, that I
could take it up again, with a stout heart, and a steady
hand, a—how strange it is! The tumult—the sickness,
like death—the suffocation have gone by—a few
minutes only have passed; and I feel as if I were in a
pleasant dream; and yet there is a sense of soreness all
over me, as if, somewhere, I had been suddenly
thrown down by a strong hand; or shipwrecked, in a
high wind; and drifted ashore, upon some desolate
blossoming islet. There is a low, continual murmuring
musick all about me; the tall beautiful grass and
clear water are full of it—there is—I cannot well describe
it—whenever I shut my eyes, a near, sweet,
passionate vibration of the very air that I breathe—
so that my lungs tremble, as I inhale it—as if I
breathed an atmosphere of harmony. There is a
feeling too, that--I cannot describe it, it is impossible—
a sense of brightness and dizzy, suffocating beauty,
that—well, well. Ah! where am I—what have I
been doing. Friends! pardon me; I will try again—

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

have compassion upon me. I will be less incoherent,
* * * * * * * * * *
This Emma was the sister of George Larence, of
whom I have just spoken. It was Emma that I mentioned
some chapters ago; as having seen her with her
white, graceful neck glittering in the sun, once, when
Hammond and I were walking together. She was
leaning out of the window, if you recollect, to fasten
back the blinds. It was the night when Hammond
was stabbed; have you forgotten it? I became acquainted
with her, immediately after that affair; and I
should have mentioned it, step by step, but I dared not.
Indeed I could not; it was impossible. I have hurried
over a large part of my eventful life; I have
crowded together incidents and adventures that happened
years, nay, many years apart. I have omitted
many things; and written, at times, with a vehement
and distracted eagerness, about other people;
but all to no purpose. It will not do. I cannot keep
the secret. I must tell it—I must—if it be only that
I may lay down, with an exhausted heart, when I
have done; and cover my face for the last time, and
give up the ghost, quietly. Would that I could stop
where I am! Would that I could lock my poor hands,
even here! and fall asleep for the last time, over the
torn and wet record of my sorrow and transgression!
But no! no! it cannot be. The trial is appointed to
me—my destiny must be fulfilled; and then, I may be
able—O, reader, join thou thy prayer with mine; for,
wherever I am when thou art reading this—dead or
alive—it may not be too late—that I may be able to
look an angel on the face. Pray with me, reader!
While you are reading this, I am a dead man—pray
with me! it is not too late—pray with me, that I may
be forgiven. It will do you some good, though it do
me none---pray with me! O, pray with me!

But let me recover myself; let me be more of a man.
I will! Hearken to me, then, that you may understand
thoroughly, the waywardness, and savageness of my
nature; for you know enough of my tenderness, cowardice
and warmth. I have dreaded to approach this

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

part of my life; but the story would be too imperfect,
without it; and my design, from the beginning, was to
tell it;
and I never abandon a design, good or evil, that
I have once formed. The delay; and all that I have
hitherto related, have been only a system of preparation
for myself; and even yet, I do not feel so fully prepared
as I ought to be; but, nevertheless, the time has
come now, and I will tell it.

As I approach the days of our love, however, the
love of Emma and me, I feel my heart, as it were,
darkened; and a gentle stirring within the very centre
of it, just as if the little nestling images of my children
that I have kept there, and will keep there, through
all eternity, if God will let me, were moving in it, with
every breath that I drew. And my wife too! O Emma!
Emma! why was I not known to the! why, thou blessed
one, at the mention of whose name—nay, at the
sight of it, written, by the hand of a stranger, my very
heart stops, all at once; and instantly, all the shadowy
void of my past life, clears up behind me, and swarms
with the apparition of beautiful children---whose children,
love? Thine and mine! Yea, Emma! Thine and
mine! Thy sweet baby, the first blossom of our love---
the delicate miniature transparency of thyself, and thy
purity---and the brave boy that followed her, to the
green nest in the churchyard—O Emma! why was I
not known to thee!

Ah my wife! my wife!---Anna, the loveliest babe, that
ever opened her violet eyes, upon the white bosom of a
mother---and thou too, Liester!—O, who would abide
a separation so terrible---a survivership so desolate---
were it not that---no Emma! no---I never will sully
thy purity, by a thought like that!—thou hast been, thou
art, faithful to me—but---O, love, had thy affectionate
nature been but a little more resolute---had all my
prayer and fondness done but a little more for thee---
or hadst thou been a little less mysterious, and silent,
in thy love —but, no---no---I will not tell it, yet. I
will put off the evil day---till all my affairs are settled
with the world;---and then, if it please God, having
told my sorrow, I will lie down, I care not where, as

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

near her grave, and the green bed of my little ones, as
I possibly can—and die. Poor, dear Liester!---I
might have known, that I was about to lose thee—
thy clinging affection as we parted;---so many times,
the dear little fellow called me back, and kissed---and
kissed me, till his little lips were fevered with the repetition;---
and thou too, my babe---dear little Anna---so
patient---when thy mother wept, at thy petulance---to
see thy little hand wiping away her tears; and thy red
mouth—O, my babe! my babe!—yes, yes----
and thy last low murmuring in our ears---“Good night,
father!---good by'e cousin---good by'e,”—and then,
while thy blue eyes were yet shining with life and
beauty; and thy pale forehead was yet damp, damp as
death---suddenly struck to marble---death struck---
I—I---Oh, Maker of men!—have pity upon the
sorrowing of a father

Thursday Night.

I have been abroad all day. I am afraid to look
back, on what I have written. There is a confused
dreaming in my head, as of musick and pretty children,---
but, it may be that I have been writing of my own---
of my Anna, and of Leister; and of my beloved Emma.
Stop!---I will be more firm---more of a man---the place
of tears, the fountain of tenderness, hath been broken
up. I feel easier now.

When Anna died, it was a terrible blow to me; and
I cannot look back on my feeling, now, without horrour.
So little concerned was I,---so little apprehensive of
calamity---there---there where I was so happy, that I
had well nigh forgotten my God. While her little
arms were about my neck; and her innocent warm lips
put against my cheek---that---that---I had but a few
hours for preparation; and, even to the last; the very
last---till the flower turned black, all at once, upon
the stem---and rotted in my sight—there was hope,
even to distraction!—How I bore it, heaven only
knows---all was darkness, for awhile---then incessant
flashes of fire, breaking out, here and there, for a little

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

time---till I came sufficiently to myself, to find my own
dear, dear Emma. O, had she loved me, as I loved
her!---sitting patiently by my side, with Liester in her
arms---her pale lips riffled of their colour; and her
clear temples stained all over with the blue meandering
of her life-blood---as if she had thinned away, in her
sorrow, till her heart and all its doings were to be seen,
visibly,---as through a transparency. And then Leister
went---and---though I knew it not---for I was away—
away among the barbarians; leaving her—Oh, heaven,
and earth!—how was I able to do it!—to die alone,
and away from me—O Emma!— * * * * Lord!
Lord!—it is impossible---I must leave it awhile—
my keeper is at hand—I hear his tread

I have spoken before of my fear of death. It was a
part of my blood, I believe. About this time, when
I had most reason to love life, it was at the height.
Think what I suffered! No human creature would believe
me, were I to tell him the frightful, and everlasting apprehension,
that used to crowd in upon me, whenever
I was left alone;—and, particularly, at night. It
were enough to drive any man, I care not how great,
or how good---he might be—raving distracted. I wonder
how I bore it. I have often thought that no
other man that ever lived, could have outlived bodily,
to say nothing of his faculties being destroyed by it---
the strange, dark, perplexing, indefinite horrour that
continually troubled me, like a cold wet atmosphere, and
an eternal shadow; as if all that was beautiful and
bright in heaven and earth---the stars, and the cherubim—
Jehovah and his angels---were all in eclipse to me.
O, it cannot be described. It haunted me, day and
night. I slept, but to dream of death; and I awoke,
but to shake at the thought of it; with a continual inroad
of darkness upon me---and this too, unaccountable
that it was! while I was the first, and foremost, in
every headlong and perilous adventure.

Sunday Morning.

We were sitting together, Elizabeth and I, the next
evening after that mentioned in the last chapter. Bear

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

with me, reader, I will bring thee, soon enough now,
to the end of my sorrowing. She was uncommonly
serious.

“Elizabeth,” said I---“when does George go away
again?” “Immediately, I believe,” was her reply;
and she turned away her face.

“No other woman,” I continued; “no other woman,
upon the earth, would have had the same forbearance
and delicacy.”

“Brother!”—said Elizabeth---her lips trembling as
she turned to me—“Brother! I will not affect to misunderstand
you. I know well your meaning. But
you are mistaken. Many, and many a woman would
have done the same thing.”

“Many a woman!” said I, bitterly---“Many a one!---
there is not that one living, except my sister, who
would not rather hear the tale of love; though she knew,
in her own heart, that she ought not to listen to it;
and could not reward it---though it came with the
melody of death; from the heart that uttered it---
than—”

“Stop, my brother---stop, I beseech you---there are
many---Emma—ah!---you are willing to make one exception,
I see!—you are a true Mosleman; a Mahommed;
none have souls but your sister and your beloved!”

“Brother!”—

I turned, alarmed at the sudden alteration of the tone—
it was a faint cry—“what ails you, Elizabeth?” said I.

“Tell me—I cannot believe it,” was her reply—“and
yet I cannot believe it altogether invention. Did you
ever say that you could seduce any woman in the
world.”

“I never said so”—said I, laughing.

“William!—Brother!—for mercy sake—do not trifle,
now. Have you ever thought so?—what is your opinion
of women? what have you said?”

“No—I never have thought so. My opinion, you
know. The more that I know of women, the more I
venerate some; the more I despise the many. But, I
do not despise them for their frailty;—not for that,

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

which women despise themselves for; for that is often
the effect of art and villany, which none could resist—
of a secret influence and passion, that God meant to
to be nearly irresistible.”

“What mean you, brother?”

You blush, Elizabeth. Let me deal plainly with
you. Do you believe that any woman would ever submit
to the pangs of child-birth; the agony of a mother;
her anxiety, slavery and watchfulness; never sleeping,
but at distracted intervals; and for ever wretched in
her passionate care of her offspring; unless there were
within her, a constantly operating attraction toward
man, which God meant to be irresistible—or nearly so.
No, Elizabeth; it is in vain that you would conceal it.
You have passions like men—stronger indeed; or you
are dealt partially with; for your suffering is altogether
more severe than ours—and there must be something
to compensate you. Well! You have hearts like us---
all that your education does for you, by that restraint,
which makes you so attractive, sensitive, and amiable,
is to multiply your danger a thousand fold. Give a
woman any excuse for tenderness—any—I care not
what—let her find something to love, lawfully, something,
I care not what---for the love of which, she need
not be ashamed, and will not be reproached—and see
how she will dote on it; a doll; a flower; a bird; a kitten;
a parrot; a lover; a husband; or a child. This it is—
which you call the harlotry of the heart, when not
sanctified by a certain ceremony—as if that, which is
wrong in itself—could be made right, by a few idle
words.”

“Speak more plainly, brother—do you allude to the
ceremony of marriage? Call you that idle?

“I do. Who married Adam and Eve? Who made
it a religious ceremony? See the variety; the foolish
tricks, that are played off, in different nations, by way
of legalizing the natural expression of love. Here,
they shake hands,—there, they say prayers. Here, the
bride is taken away by violence;—there, she creeps into
the bed of the man, and crouches at his feet, like a
whipped spaniel. Why then, if a nation; a people;

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

or a family may establish a ceremony of marriage, for
themselves, why may not a single pair?”

“They may,” said Elizabeth—“but the law must
compel them to fulfil their duties of the condition; or,
what confidence can they have in each other? What motive
to indulgence; forbearance---or forgiveness? Who
should educate their children? What would become of the
next generation?”

“There, dear---there!---You have taken the strong
ground. But are you of those, who believe that the
love of a man perisheth after possession?”

“Can it be denied! are you not all—all—more sensual
than we? Do ye not; has it not grown into a proverb,
that the seducer will fly from his victim, if he
can.”

“And so, you would bind him by marriage!”

“Yes.”—

“My dear sister!---would that be the doctrine of a
delicate woman? If satiety follow enjoyment, would a
woman consent to hold the man, by law---whom, but
for the law, she could not hold? Would not his caresses
and endearment be a thousand times more affecting,
while she knew that they were voluntary---while she
knew that he was free---than while she knew that he
could not, legally, refuse to caress her. But you are
mistaken---satiety does not follow enjoyment. They,
who love purely, love the more, after enjoyment. It is
a more secret, inward, quiet and absorbing love. There
is no loathing; no satiety, where there is no guilt---except
there be a great folly, or great brutality.”

“I can believe you—brother. You must be right—
else no delicate woman would ever marry—nor ever
yield, for a moment, to that passion, which is the mysterious
law of her nature. But what did you say of
women? Let us return to that subject.”

“I said this—that a man may do anything within the
limits of possibility,—that, therefore, he might, by
fraud or force; by intrigue; or love; in some way or
other, if he would persevere steadily, year after
year, gain possession of any woman, that ever lived. By
this, I do not mean that he could seduce her; still less; do

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

I mean that he could corrupt her heart—but that he
could prostrate her; and imprison her, as he would a
man—and hold her at his mercy.”

“For shame, my brother—You do not know other
women, as you know us; no other, indeed—how then
can you judge of them, so scornfully!”

“I!--what, when I have seen them seduced, almost without
excuse---or persuasion---the proud of heart too---the
pure and intellectual:--comforted, when they had become
mothers and wives, in their utmost bereavement, and distraction,
by baubles, that I would not give to children;—
distressed, helpless, and broken hearted, motherless
and childless women—and husbandless women—in the
summer time of their affection, quieted by ribbons, and
bonnets; dolls and sugar plumbs—a tea service—a new
carriage, or a party.”

“Hush! hush!—shame on you, caitiff—you are verily
wandering in your allegiance. Take care if I report
you—another banishment.”

Sister!

“Nay, nay brother—that flashing of the eyes won't
do---what!---ah, pardon me brother, dear brother, I did
not mean to trifle with your feeling---do forgive me,
do!

What could I say? I was cut to the heart---Emma
had banished me once, since our love had begun; and
the interval that wore away, before our reconciliation,
was disconsolate and sorrowful, to both of us, I do believe,
beyond all that woman could imagine. To me,
it was like the parting of the grave. I had no preparation
for it; there was no opportunity for me to put
my lips upon her forehead, reverentially, as I was wont;---
to weep upon her hands; and hear the reverberation
of her heart, to my farewell---O, no---but, it was like
the parting of the sick chamber---the death bed. For
two or three days, she had been sad; and there was a
visible constraint in her lovingness; my pride awoke---
my jealousy of power---for, I would not share the heart
of the woman that I love, even with my Maker. Reader,
you start---I do not wonder at it. Yet, it is true; and,
I cannot disguise it. Wholly God's - or, wholly mine

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

---must be the woman of my heart, That must be the
most acceptable worship, where woman fulfils her destiny;
and loves her husband, with all her heart and
soul; that the truest religion! Not that I would have
her love her husband, more than the laws of God---No!
but, I would have her heart; her affections; her tenderness,
altogether, and unqualifiedly, her husband's. In
that way, would she best show her love for God. For
two or three days, there had been a growing concern,
in her blessed countenance; and, at last, she sat by me,
and sang to me, in her own sweet, painfully sweet,
clear voice, the very song, that I first heard her sing---
O, never doubt my love!” My heart fainted---thrilled.
I looked up into her face. I saw her passionate eyes
full of solemnity and pathos; her lips moving, as if in
prayer. Man!—It was the last song that she sung to
me;--the first, and the last. In the morning, at breakfast,
we met again; our manner was yet stately; though,
I do believe, that we had little apprehension in our
hearts, of what was about to happen. I had met her;
taken her hand; and seated her at the table; neither of
us had spoken, except to give the usual salutation of
the day. The silence was mournful; and, to me, so distressing,
that I was fain to conceal my emotion, by
waiting, sternly, the result. We parted. I saw her
no more. For many a weary month, we never met
again. We dreamt of each other; thought of each
other; prayed for each other; but, I; alone, was able to
speak. She was silent, and pale as death. She tried
hard, to forget me; and flattered herself, for a time,
that she had succeeded; but, I knew her nature, too
well, for that. She was younger than I, and more
sensitive; of course, she would feel more keenly. She
had less experience than I; and, had never felt her
heart stirring with vitality; at the touch of any hand,
or sound of any voice, before mine. Of course, she
would have no experience, to support her, under the
fire, and sickness; and giddy, faint humiliation; nothing
to put her upon her guard, against the inroad of
sweet thought, and delirious dreaming. Add to this,
that I was a man; mingling, every hour, with the

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

incessant bustle, and clamour of life; never alone, and
capable of turning all my faculties, immediately, into
any channel, that I pleased. I knew this; I felt it; and,
when she said farewell to me, I pitied her; blessed her,
in my heart, and wept aloud; wept upon my knees—for
I knew that, with all my faults, I was the only man on
earth, to make her happy; and, the only one, whom she
could ever love. I said so; but, who could believe me?
I even went further—for, I could not contemplate the
desolation, and darkness, and stillness, that I foresaw,
assembling about the sunshine and beauty of one, whom
I had so loved, without quaking, inwardly. I was
willing to lay down my life for her; nay, more; I was
willing to bind my pride, and self-love, hand and foot;
and lay them down at her feet. I did so. But—heaven
lent her strength. She stood up; pale, but stout-hearted
yet; and turned away her face to my prayer. How
perversely we are constituted! From that hour, I
swore, in my spirit, to win her, or die. I could have
broken her heart; I could; it would have been an easy
matter; for, she had loved me; but, I scorned to do it.
What there was evil in my nature, had disappeared, at
her approach. My temper lay, prostrate, before her.
Many, and many a month passed away, in weariness
and faintness; yet, I faltered not; and she—the blessed
martyr! though her trials were ten thousand times more
heavy than mine; operating too, in solitude—surrounded
too, by ten thousand insensible things, to lacerate
and weaken her, with fewer consolations; yet, the
heroick girl withstood the whole pressure, till she
was nigh to drop. Both had hours of bitterness and
sorrow; but, both were proud: I waited to know that
any advance would be acceptable. And she, with the
sublime delicacy of woman, not only, would not permit
herself, or any of her friends to make any advance; but,
she would not even permit them to signify that, if I
made any, it would be received. Thus went we, upon
our way—I, sorrowing that we might not meet, alone,
where I could tell her, face to face, that I still loved
her; and should love her, to my latest breath; and she,
it may be, sorrowing too, that she had not been less

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

precipitate, in discharging her heart of its burthen; a
little less sudden and peremptory, in dethroning the
lord of her affection; and wishing that she had dictated
other terms; such, as would have left her a prospect
of happiness, with me, after many a year of selfdenial,
and virtue; and one, sure, sure hope of her love.
We might have gone to our graves, with the same unpropitiating
spirit, devoted, in truth and purity, to each
other; yet, dying, with the heavy secret untold upon
our lips. Thrice, however, had we been near meeting;
once, when an accident had befallen her, and when,
if I had seen her in the arms of another man, in the
trance that she was, I should have thrust him from her;
and never left her again, never! until she looked upon
me again, as she had been used to look. And once,
when she happened to enter a house, the moment after
I had left it; when, if we had met, she must have forgiven
me, though we parted anew, and for ever;—and
last—O, I cannot tell how that happened. She was a
catholick girl; and had once been near consecrating
herself to perpetual sorrow; and well nigh becoming a
nun; that most unprofitable of beings; one of them,
whose whole life is spent in making barrenness a virtue.

But at last, at last! blessed be heaven! we did meet,
and were reconciled. Never had we loved so truly,
and so devotedly; with that sublimity, which spiritualises
the passion; taking away all its earthiness; and
etherializing all its essence and issue. And now—
now, while our hearts were just re-uniting, after a separation,
like death; just knitting anew, the ruptured
and bleeding filaments that had been torn away, so
violently and suddenly, but, without having lost their
sensibility, or their instinctive movement, for reunion,
when they were brought near to each other; to be told,
just then, when the blood was just beginning to ripple,
again, through the united parts, of another banishment,
another separation—Oh! it was driving the knife home,
indeed! home, to the vitals! home, to the sundering of
soul and body. I was unable to utter a word. I tried,
but I could not—I could only, when Elizabeth threw

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

herself upon my bosom---with her arms over my neck,
sobbing, as if her dear heart would break---I could only
say, “God bless you, dear---God bless you!”

“Forgive me, dear William—speak to me, O, speak
to me—or, if you will not—give me some token that I
am forgiven.” I pressed her hand; and she kissed my
forehead, and eyes, till I reeled with blindness.

She had meant no harm—and I was ashamed of my
unmanly sorrow; and yet, it was not sorrow; there
was something rather of dismay, and consternation—
nay, even of prophecy in it; for my heart was smitten,
as with a leaden sceptre—and a voice came from my
lips—unlike the sound of my own voice. My blood was
chilled at the noise of it; as if a spirit had spoken these
words within me. “Our second parting will be for ever.
My second banishment, for all eternity.”

Elizabeth shuddered, and looked round—and I—
I shuddered too; but I was, like one constrained, and
obliged to speak. She looked pale, and trembled;
and, when she put her hands upon my face, she said;
“my brother!—your voice sounded very strangely to
me—I should not have known it.”

I was unable to speak; and we sat, with my arm
about her waist; and her head leaning upon my bosom,
while I held her cold, delicate hands—both—in one of
mine, to my heart, which beat, as if it would break its
way through, to be embraced by them.

“I wonder,” said I, at last—while her disordered
hair swept over my eyes, and tickled my lips, until I
was fain to push it aside, hastily; and the wind blew it,
as I did so, all abroad, like a thick, brilliant vapour,
behind us. “I wonder,” said I, “that you can have
the heart, to persist in your resolution, dear, of never
getting married.”

“That is not true, William,” said she, putting her
arm about my neck. “You do not wonder at it.”

“I do, indeed;” I replied—a little maliciously, and
with somewhat of the silly discontented feeling of those
who love, but are never satisfied, unless they hear each
other saying, all the time, Oh, I do love you—O, how
I love you! “A woman like you, so fitted for the

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

companionship of a high minded fellow; heroick; virtuous;
ambitious.”

“But where am I to find such a man?”

Where! Why there is---George Larence. Nay, nay,
do not put your hands over my mouth—I will have it
out.”

“Upon my word, brother, you are getting scurrilous,”
she replied, thrusting her beautiful hand
through my hair, and tugging at it—“I shall not submit
to it, I assure you.”

“Then there is—” (I continued.)

Who!” said she, eagerly. “Who else is there, that
you would—.”

“Nobody!” said I, anticipating her question, while
her hand fell into her lap. “Nobody else upon this
earth!---not even to him!---would I consent, that—”

“How,” answered Elizabeth---“is my brother so—
vain of his sister; or so selfish?

“Vain, if you please, child; and very selfish, as all
men are, of what is inestimable. Who is willing to
share his only jewel—his last drop of cold water, while
his lips are blackened with fever!---his wife---his
child?”

“Brother, brother!---that is wrong,” said Elizabeth,
with a deep sigh. “I shall never be married.”

“Her tone of voice went to my heart. It was utterly
unlike her manner on such occasions. There was less
of determination, than of grief, and despondency, and
strange hopelessness in it. Nay, her breath grew
thicker; and I thought that I felt a deeper throb at her
heart, where it leaned upon mine.

“But why,” said I; “my dear girl—why do I hear a
tone so disconsolate (her head drooped)—from Elizabeth
Adams, on such a subject. It is but looking
about you, sister; and you may have your choice of the
wisest, and best.”

She raised her slender form, for a moment; put back
the silken luxuriance of her hair; and smiled—such a
smile, as I never before saw upon her beautiful mouth.

“There are godlike creatures,” said she, with fervour;
but, in a low tone, and with a working lip, as if

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

she were communing with her own heart—but---a tear
fell upon my hand.

“Then why do you not marry?” said I, overcome
with my feeling. “Why refuse Wilman? Why, Larence?
O, Elizabeth, I have been too selfish; I will
yield you to them---to either---to any body.”

“To anybody! brother.”

“Yea, to anybody—you would not marry a man, that
I could be ashamed of.”

“Yes---but might I not choose some one, that you
could not love?”

“I hope not. I believe not—(her head fell upon my
shoulder,) yet, nevertheless, dear, it were better that
there should be some one to protect you, when I am
away, or dead, or—”

Married—brother,” she said, half smiling, half pouting,
while her voice trembled, like the melody of wet
harp strings.

“Would that I could see you married, after all,
Elizabeth. I begin to be weary of this continual sacrifice---I—”

“What sacrifice, brother?”

“This, that you are making to me; this daily, hourly
martyrdom; giving up your beauty, and dominion,
to unprofitableness—(I felt her blood rush like a sudden
tide through her temples, while they rested against
my cheek)—were you married, though your heart,
for a time, would feel widowed; yet a new being would
bound in yours; new relations—I might live to see a
babe, with blue eyes---(the blood rushed again through
her whole frame---I could feel it in her throat, as if
she were strangling with confusion, and shame; aye,
even to her finger ends)—or black eyes; (her hand
shook in mine)---and dimpling fat hands, nestling about
the heart of my sister. What!—offended, sister!---
surely the thought cannot be new to you; a woman of
your age, educated as you have been; qualified to fulfil
every office of a wife, and a mother, with a surpassing
tenderness, and simplicity---you cannot be offended,
dear.”

“No, brother, not offended,” (said Elizabeth, with

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

a timid voice—) “not, offended, but sorrowful. I have
few notions of prudery; very few, I believe. I am able
to look, and speak, of the nursery, and of children;
without stammering, or blushing. Nay, more. I have
had a sweet dreaming, now and then---averse as I
have always been, to the perils of matrimony—about
children of my own---naked little creatures; beautiful
as the day---innocent as beautiful; full of divinity; radiant
all over with the infusion of our Father's love.
Yes, brother! and I have had to hush my heart, with
both hands, and all my strength---while I lay, and
wept, at the thought. And then, too, toiling as I have
been, all my life, for the improvement of my mind, and
temper; fitted, as I know that I am, for domestick government;
and capable, as I believe, that I am, like
most women, to endure privation and sorrow; pain and
agony, unspeakable, for the man that I loved, beyond
all that men can ever experience, or imagine; to think
of passing away an unprofitable life; having no one to
love me, in my old age; no husband, and no child to
be near to me, in calamity---to go down to my grave,
a worthless; nameless; unhonoured woman;---because I
have not been base enough to sell myself for some
price, less than love; to some mercenary wretch, for an
equipage---to some unnatural tyrant, for family distinction;
to some fool, for his beauty; or to anybody,
that I might escape the imputation of being an old
maid; as if to be a virgin, were to be something
shameful. When I have thought of these things, brother,
I cannot deny that I have wept, wept, bitterly;
and felt very heavy at the heart—yet, still—.”

“You are determined, then,” said I, pressing her to
my bosom; “never to be married! O, sister, how I venerate
you. Yet do not think to impose upon me. I
know your motive.”

What shook her so? By heaven, she grew as white as
a corpse. “Nay, you cannot deny it,” said I.

“I will deny, nothing,” said she, firmly---“nothing,
which is true. What I have already said, I would not
have said to any other human being---if you know my
motive.”

If!” said I---“if I know it---why, surely, my

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

sweet Elizabeth cannot imagine, that her secret has
been so well kept, for so many years.”

“For so many years!”—said she, looking surprised.
“No,” I continued---“no my sister. I feel, and acknowledge,
the sublimity of your love---: why do you
change colour? It is unheard of; and it were almost
unnatural for me to marry, and leave a sister, that lives
unmarried, for her love of me. No, Elizabeth, such
heroick be—”

The tears started into her eyes---“my brother,”
said she, wringing my hands, and wetting them with
her tears---“my brother! I cannot deceive you---I
will not. Hear me---it must be told---I would not willingly
give pain to you; but---I cannot endure to be
praised for virtues, that are not mine—I—”

I was perfectly silent.

“I,” she continued—“I—it is not on your account,
that I do not marry.”

“On whose then?” said I, abruptly---on whose
then?---fool that I am—I—”

“Be calm, William,” she replied, with great dignity,
and moderation. “Be calm, for a moment; and
you shall hear; I will not keep the secret any longer.
Your violence does not intimidate me; but it distresses
me. Are you prepared?—it will come upon you like a
thunderclap. It is on account of Albert Hammond, the
Dwarf; that I do not marry
.”

“Righteous heaven!” I cried, as soon as I could get
my breath. “O! say not so!—Elizabeth! Elizabeth!
Elizabeth Adams! on my bended knees, I entreat you;—
O, say not so! Let me not cast you off for ever—let
me not curse you!”

“Aye, my brother, curse me if you will—cast me
off, for ever, if you will—yet will I repeat it—standing
up as I do now—before Him, to whom we are all answerable—
calling him to witness the truth—I do say
it—I repeat it---I glory in it. Your unnatural hatred,
and cruelty to him—Albert Hammond, the Dwarf—the
man of power, have made me love him!”

“Love him!—love Hammond!—My beautiful sister
loving deformity, and death—O, God! O, God! Now,

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

then, do I believe in sorcery!—now, in Shakspeare!—
now do I believe, that when he drew women, till my
heart sickened, and heaved, with loathing, and detestation;
the unnatural and beastly appetite of Desdemona—
that—”

“Brother!” cried Elizabeth. “Brother! beware;
you do not know me, if you believe, that I am tame
enough for this. Look at me!”

She stood up—her hair all loose—giving out her
brightness, and beauty, like a halo about her—her
eyes flashing with indignation; her lips quivering, and
burning, with loftiness, determination, scorn, and purity.

“I have a spirit, that will not be branded with sensuality,
even by the most delicate insinuation—look at
me—were all the beauty, of all the men of the whole
earth, embodied in one man; and were he kneeling before
me, I would set my foot upon his neck.”

“And so would Desdemona;” I answered, through
my shut teeth—“on all but one.”

For the first time in all her life, there was a dash of
wicked scorn and bitterness, in her beautiful face; and
her eyes, too, streamed with passion.

“Brother! brother! you have dishonoured your own
sister! Now listen to her! Behold the work of your
own hands!—hear the story of her shame—nay, cower
not!—cover not your eyes! You shall see it, though I
pluck away your hands by force.—Stop not your ears!
I will ring it for ever there, till you acknowledge the
greatness of Hammond; his forbearance; and your own
ingratitude. Yea!—down to the earth with your forehead—
there let it lie!—but you shall hear me—nevertheless,
you shall!—though it never be lifted again.”

“I love Albert Hammond—I have loved him, for
years—and he knows it. I have done all but tell him
of it;—for his sake I shall never marry; and for his,
alone!”

“Marry him!” said I—“marry him, in the devil's
name!—and nurse the hellish imps, that will issue from
his loins, till your own beauty be stained and tarnished,
by the touch of their very lips, and breath. Marry

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

him!—and may God's—O, no—Elizabeth, I cannot
curse you—I cannot—I must bless you—though you
have broken my heart.”

That brought her to my bosom. “No, brother,” she
answered, sobbing—“no! I shall never marry him—
never.”

I was really comforted with the declaration; but
ashamed to appear so. “What!” I cried—“he won't
marry you, I suppose; or he may love somebody else.”

“I believe, that he does, madman,” she answered,
rising; and burying her face in her hands—“I believe,
that he does love another woman; for he has done all
but tell me so. Nay, I believe more, that, if I threw
myself into his arms, he would reject me.”

“Damnation,” I cried, leaping upon my feet: “this
is too bad!---refuse you!---reject you!---though I would
rather see you dead ten thousand times, dead, and
rotten, than in the arms of Albert Hammond, I would
cut his heart out of his bosom—tear his tongueout by
the roots; and make him eat it, if he dared to refuse
you.”

She smiled, bitterly; contemptuously, I believe.
You!” she cried—“you! Why, William, he could hold
you still as death, with one hand; and bind you hand
and foot, with the other. What a madman you are!
So you would run to him, and cut his throat, for refusing
to marry your sister. What a pretty figure, you
would cut! No, brother—before you set out on such
an errand, I will tell you the whole truth. I am not
yet, utterly dead to maiden modesty; and have never
told my love; nor sought his. Nay, more—would he
offer to marry me, this hour, I would refuse.”

“Refuse,” said I—“why!---why, if you love him;
are you torturing me to death for pastime? Why
would you not? Why? Why would you refuse?

She coloured to the very eyes, when she spoke,
“Because,” said she—“I hold it to be sinful, to transmit
disease, and deformity. I would neither marry,
nor be given in marriage, to one, whom— You understand
me, brother. Men are thoughtless—women
are more so. They marry with broken constitutions;

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

hereditary diseases; and unnatural, or vicious propensities;
entailing, thereby, upon their innocent offspring,
to the third and fourth generation—all that is loathsome,
abhorrent, or disagreeable—thus fulfilling, literally,
the denunciation, that heaven has pronounced
upon them that sin; nay, I do not doubt, that these are
the sentiments of Albert, himself. I say, that I do not
doubt it: for, without seeking to know his thought upon
this subject, I know enough of his mind; and turn of
thinking, to feel very certain, that he is restrained
from thinking of marriage; not with me, for I do not
believe, that he loves me, but with another, and a far
more beautiful woman, by the same considerations. I
shall never marry him, brother, whatever may happen.
And for the sake of him, I will never marry another.
Will that satisfy you? Can you find any comfort
in it?”

What could I say? All my dreams were dashed to
the earth, at once. What I most dreaded, yet never
dared to think of, had now come to pass. Elizabeth
loved Hammond—and so did I—but not, O heaven,
no!—not as the husband of Elizabeth! the partner of
her bed—the father of her babes!—O, no!—My blood
curdled at the thought!

But worse than this—; nay, not worse, but next to it,
in bitterness, and shame, was the discovery that I had
made; that her reason for not marrying, was not her
love to me—but to another; and that other—O, my
brain whirled at the thought—and I fell down giddy,
and sick, upon the floor.

-- 261 --

CHAPTER XIII.

Emma...Atonement...Debate...Power of the states under the
constitution...Bills of credit...Bank paper...State charters unconstitutional.

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

I saw Emma the following night; and told her, by
way of accounting for my stern and troubled look, all
that I could, without betraying the secret of my sister,
which concerned Hammond.

Her mild eyes darkened; and her hand, as I held it,
endeavouring, as usual, to keep my fingers upon the
pulse, grew suddenly cold. I pressed it---it was passive---I
was half angry. I looked up, and there was a
suppressed agitation about her chaste mouth, as if her
very heart were in labour.

“Emma,” said I, as soon as I could speak; “you
blame me, I feel that you do. What shall I say to
you? Do you upbraid me?”

“No, no,” she replied, “I cannot upbraid you, but—
(she faltered) I am afraid that you do not fully
know Mr. Hammond. He is exceedingly your friend;
and, and—pray, if the difference be not irreconcilable—
pray meet him, as a friend.”

I pressed the hand of the dear pleader to my lips—
“Emma!---I will. I will see him tomorrow; and---”
(I did not say what I would do; but I determined to
make an atonement equal to my offence.)

She mistook me, and threw a look of alarm at me,
as she saw me rise---“do not go, yet---not yet---it is
not your hour.” Her sister sat opposite to her; and I
would have given the world to be alone with her, for
one moment; and even to part less abruptly; but I
could not. I was impatient to retrieve my own good
opinion; and my impatience, to all but Emma, looked
like anger. “Good night, madam! good night; good
night!” said I, to the whole family, in a less, cordial
tone, I am sure, than usual, for I saw them recover
themselves, with rather more steadiness than common;

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

but when I came to Emma, I stopt; she put her hands
into mine; and, as I stood, with my back to the family,
I set my lips, fervently to her smooth, cold forehead,
to which the blood leaped, as to a wound; and whispered,
“good night!”

That same evening, I went to Hammond's room,
but he was away. I waited with impatience till morning;
but, when I had taken my breakfast, he was already
in court. I went there---spoke to him; gave
him my hand; and he took it, much as usual; but---perhaps
it was suspicion in me---I thought, with a movement
of haughtiness about the mouth, that was not common.
I sat down; and was not a little astonished
soon after, when he addressed the court---at the profound
attention with which he was listened to. His
language was that, which I had always heard him recommend;
precisely what he would have used in conversation;
yet, with this difference, that he talked better
in conversation; nay, I never heard him talk so
badly, until he had fairly entered into the debate; and
then, I was carried long with him, by his bold, distinct,
vehement way, just as if he were in conversation.
I am an excellent stenographer yet; but then, I was unrivalled;
and, willing to pay him some compliment, (for
I had heard him often say, that he wondered how he
should argue in public; that he could not write, or study
his language; that he felt a great concern upon the
subject; and that he should not be able, for years, to
enforce the same attention in court, that he did in conversation.)---
I employed myself in taking notes of his
speech. It was nearly as follows. After some discussion
about the propriety of entering into the main
question, at once; it was permitted to the counsel, to
touch upon it.

“The court have been informed that this is a motion,
under rule, to shew cause upon a quo warranto.
Without entering into a repetition of what has already
been said, I shall proceed, in the shortest and plainest
possible way, to reply to our antagonist; and enter at
once, briefly, upon the merits of the great question, in
support of the following propositions.

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

1. That no state of the union hath a right to incorporate
a banking company, with authority to issue
bank paper.

2. That all such incorporations; and all acts done
in consequence thereof; and under the authority of the
same, since the present constitution of the United
States was adopted, are unconstitutional and void.

3. That this is the only legitimate mode of bringing
the question before the court.

The clause upon which I depend is this: art. 1. sec.
10. of the U. S. constitution—no state shall emit bills
of credit
.

In the first place, it will not be disputed that the letter
of this constitution, shall always yield to the spirit;
and that, when about to be interpreted, the common rules
of construction are to be regarded: the evil meant
to be remedied; and the intention of them, that
framed and adopted it. If these preliminaries are to
be disputed, I must stop—for the constitution, which
is not a code of laws, but a simple declaration of
what are considered fundamental principles, will become
a dead letter.

What then was the evil to be provided against, by
the new constitution? It was this—one that had blackened
and dishonoured the reputation of the whole country;
and had shaken the confederacy to its foundation.
Some of the states had issued their paper money,
till it was utterly worthless; thereby raising a revenue,
too secret for our jealous forefathers; and taxing their
neighbours in a manner too little likely to alarm them:
and dishonouring the whole coalition by their breach of
faith.

Look at the constitution. You see, with what scrupulous
sagacity the great men that wrought it out,
have provided against an ascendency so dangerous.
They will not permit any state, to keep armies or navies
in time of peace, without the consent of congress.
Why? Because two or three of the maritime states;
and two or three of the inland ones would soon become
armed rivals.

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Neither would they permit, to any state, the power
of levying imposts. And why? Because that would
give a direct, and constantly accumulating secret, encroaching
ascendency to the importing states. It would
endanger the equality; if not the safety, of the whole
family. It would give them the power of taxing their
inland brethren, at pleasure.

But, at the same time, they do permit to each state,
the power of direct, open taxation; because they know
that such a power can never be dangerous, to a thoughtful
and free people.

The evil then, is clear. The purpose and intention
of the framers were, of course, to prevent a repetition
of it—to maintain the equality of the states—to prevent
a secret, and dangerous, and constantly augmenting
system of taxation; and, thereby, to keep down the
worst propensity of their nature; their appetite for
dominion.

“But,” say our opponents—“these Bank bills are not
Bills of credit—and are not emitted by the state.”

What!—are we to quibble, upon such a point as that!
What are Bills of credit? Are they not, any, and every
kind of circulating paper medium? Qualify them, as you
may, by one name and another; certificates—banknotes—
bank bills—treasury notes—or what you please;
all are Bills of credit. Because, they tend to obtain credit—
and revenue; and, by their ultimate destruction,
loss, or depreciation, to tax a people, in the most oppressive,
though wasteful, and secret manner.

But, we are told that, they are not emitted by the
state!” That is false. They are emitted by the state.
Qui facit per alia, facit per se—what is done by my authority,
is done by myself.

Is not a tax raised as securely, and as certainly?—
first, by a bonus to the state, which is not paid by the
people at first, for that would stir up their hot blood,
to remonstrance—and, secondly, to the incorporation,
by the people—which thereby enriches the state, a second
time.

Is there not the same danger of a breach of faith?
the same likelihood that more paper would be issued,

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

than could be redeemed? the same perilous ascendency
of the larger, and more powerful members, to be guarded
against?—as if the Bills of credit were issued, directly,
from the state treasury
.

No. I am wrong—it is not the same!—it is ten
thousand times greater. A state has some reputation;
some sense of justice; which, in the vicissitudes of election,
will appear at last; but Banking incorporations—
I appeal to all our experience---are to be restrained in
their issues, only by destruction or inability. But
grant that each has the same desire, to inundate a country
with bank paper---the state itself---and the incorporations
established by the state. I would ask, which
of them has the most power; the most activity; the greatest
number of agents and partisans?---nay, the greater
credit?—I answer, without hesitation, that the latter
have. No state in the union, can issue, by her own direct
authority, directly from her own treasury, so large
an amount, of bank paper, as two or three great incorporations
can, when excited by a spirit of rivalry. And
why? Because the most ignorant man, among us, dreads
to have his remedy against a sovereign state; he would
prefer the note of many an individual, to the plighted
honour of a whole state. In the first place, he has a
short and certain remedy; against the state, a slow and
uncertain one.

But, be that as it may, there is yet a point, upon which
the subject may be rested for ever. On that, I depend.

It is maintained that a state, though she may not emit
bills of credit, directly, from her own treasury, may
give an authority, (which it is acknowledged, that she,
herself does not possess) to others; whereby, they may
do, in effect, what She cannot do, provided that they will
change the name, from Bills of credit, to Bank bills, or
bank notes.

If this doctrine be sound, what will become of these
provisions? “No state shall keep ships of war, in time
of peace—without the consent of congress.” “No state
shall coin money.”

Suppose that a state authorize a company of individuals,
to build and keep sloops of war—gun boats—fire

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

ships—bomb ketches—(but not ships) in times of peace,
without the consent of congress. Would it be right?—
Would she have the power? There is no interference
with the words of the constitution. The spirit only, is
set at nought. Who has the hardihood to maintain
that she may? Yet, the principle is the same. If a
state may authorize an incorporation to issue paper
money—she may authorize the same incorporation to
build and keep, in time of peace, without the consent of
congress
, all sorts of warlike, naval armament, except
ships of war; nay, even ships of war—if it be not an infringement
of the constitution, to authorize another, to
do, what she cannot do herself.

So too, a state may constitute a privileged company
of men; and authorize them to coin money—receiving a
share of the profits in advance, under the name of bonus;
and, when arraigned, put her hand, fearlessly upon
the constitution; and say, that she has not dishonoured,
nor contemned it; that she has not coined money:
but only authorized others to coin money.

Nay—what is this, but coining money?---Stepping,
at once, into the throne of sovereignty; usurping, by
proxy, the two of its chief attributes; the right of coining
money, and that of raising a revenue? Yet, more---the
evil is greater than that of coining money; for, in the latter
case, the usurpation would be but of an unprofitable
attribute. There is little or no profit, in coinng money.
The general government, therefore, would lose much
less by it....and the people, as there must be some intrinsick
value in the coin, could not be utterly abused;
or to such an extent, with money coined, by an
incorporation; as by bills emitted. The former would
always be worth something, for old metal.

Thus far, have I argued closely, from the acknowledged
principles of the constitution. It abounds with
analogy. To that, I refer, without taking up the time
of the court. A few words more, and I have done.

It has been asked, why the states have been permitted,
so long, to enjoy this power, unquestioned, if it be
not a rightful one?—I have been thought rash and presumptuous,
for daring to lift up my voice against such

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

venerable abuse. Call me rash—I care not. Say that
I am presumptuous.—I have lived long enough, not to be
afraid to speak the truth, any where; or, before any face;
and long enough, to give me confidence, when I came
here, in defiance of long usage; prescription; and consecrated
abuse. I care nothing, for either. I know
the duty of this court; and, I call upon them, to pronounce
a judgment, according to their oaths and allegiance.

I was about to leave the matter here—but, I see, on
glancing at my notes, one or two objections, to which
some answer, and mine shall be a very brief one—
ought to be given.

It is said, that any one man may, under our constitution,
issue his note of hand; and then, it is asked, if one
man may, why may not fifty; or one hundred; or a thousand?
It is said, too, that he may issue that note, in
just such shape, as he pleases; pictured and engraved,
if he will, like bank paper; merely printed like a check;
or written only, like a common promissory note—and
that it is the folly of the publick, if they receive it as
any thing more.

To which I reply, first---It is the duty of all governments
to protect the people from manifest injury,
not only where they cannot, but where they will not
protect themselves. In the next place, one man, or a
dozen, or twenty, or a thousand, may sign a note of hand;
I admit that; and put it abroad—but mark the consequence.
He and they must all be liable, in person and
property
, for the redemption and payment of the note.
There lies the secret. The legislature shall not interfere,
and trample all the law of contract, into the dust,
to protect any of them;—and so long as they are not
protected, their issue is constitutional, because it is nothing
more than a partnership note. But is that like
Bank paper, issued under state authority? No—The
legislature does interfere there; and grant to one party,
protection and indemnity, against all law; and against all
the principles of law; protecting the debtor, in person and
property;
nay, even in reputation: for it is no longer
disgraceful to have been one of a swindling banking

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

company—from all the consequences of his madness or
folly.

In the next place, I maintain that the United States,
alone, have the right of issuing paper money: that even
congress cannot give that power to any individual state,
any more than it can, the right of coining money. The
prohibition is peremptory. There is no chance of escape.
It is not even left, as some things are, to possibility;
or, as in the case of keeping ships of war, to
the consent of congress.

I go one step further. I say now, that, if the United
States have any paper currency abroad; not an individual
has a right to print or engrave his own simple
note of hand, so as to resemble that currency. He
has no right to coin money, so as to resemble the money
of the state. But, he has still the right to coin money;
and stamp it; and issue notes of hand, in any form
he pleases
, provided that, the unwary shall know, at
a glance, that it is not the coinage, or issue of the state
sovereignty. It is not enough that a minute inspection
would discover the difference—the difference
must be broad, and sufficiently striking, to put a man
of common understanding upon inquiry.

Thus—if a man should issue square pieces of gold
coin, with his name upon them; or his own notes of hand,
in the common fashion of such things, there would be
no danger to the publick; for no man would take either,
without proper inquiry and examination; and then, he
would take it, not on the faith of the country, but on
the faith of intrinsick value, or individual credit;—and
he who coined the one, or issued the other, would not,
thereby, have subjected himself to the penalty, for
coining money.

As for the method of bringing the question before the
court—a quo warranto—is it necessary to trouble the
court with the learning upon that point?

The court consulted together, for a moment; and then
told him to proceed. They were satisfied for the present,
about the nature and mode of applying the remedy.
(Hammond smiled, as if he wondered a little,
not only at their ready acquiescence; but, at their

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

permitting the question to approach them in any shape—in
the way that it had—before they had fully settled the
question about that)—“I have now done,” said he.---
“I have now done. I have shown, I hope, all that I
set out to show—that this bank note, which I now
hold in my hand, has been issued under a void authority;
that it has been done too, against the whole spirit
and analogy of our constitution; in defiance of all the
penalties attached to an infringement of sovereignty,
here; and that it is, in reality, coining money, in the
worst possible way; levying a tribute, in that way of
all others, most emphatically denounced by the constitution;
that it is, in short, a matter, upon which grave
men, the appointed judges of the land, whatever may
be their opinion of him, who has arisen to pluck down
the temple upon his head—if his reasoning be sound,
must unite with him to bring it down, though all of us
are stunned and blinded, with the thunder and dust of
its fall; or buried for ever in the ruins!”

Here ended his speech; and the judges upon the
bench; venerable and sedate men, with countenances
full of awful wisdom and deep thought, remained, for
some minutes, in a profound silence; during which, Hammond
passed out of court, like one assured and confident
of the result; and triumphing in his heart, that he had
turned the scorner to seriousness; and them that had
smiled upon him, in compassion, when he began, to a
tremendous repose—a repose like that which settles
and weighs upon the spirit, when it looks upon the
great ocean, at midnight—silent and breathless in awe;
awaiting every wrathful movement; and like that,
with which great men look upon revolutions; or the
mustering of armies; or the preparation for political
earthquake and hurricane.

-- 270 --

CHAPTER XIV.

Marriage...Reflections thereon....Fashion of the time....Confession....
Elizabeth... Jealousy....Romping...Levity... Beware of
Mystery...Dreaming...Education...Apprehension...Love....
Consummation.

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

The time of my marriage was now rapidly approaching;
and, as it came nearer and nearer to me; there
was an unaccountable heaviness upon my heart, constantly
augmenting; a mournful, and rather pleasant solemnity;
a kind of depressing tenderness, that made
me weep, when I was all alone, without knowing why;
and kept me mute as love and death, when I was with
Emma. Yet, O, I could not have given up that gentle
sorrowing, for all the fierce riot of the imagination;
and all the frenzy and delirium of my past life. Now,
I felt that I loved, purely and tenderly; for my only
thought was for her happiness; my only tear that I
should not be all that she believed me to be. “Tell
me,” I would say, “tell me, love,” as soon as I could
recover myself sufficiently to command my voice—“is
there no doubt upon your heart, Emma, none? no question
that you would ask me, yet? I have told you all—
my whole life—no—I am wrong, I have not told
you all.”

She turned deadly pale—and leaned, in her helpless,
faint sorrow, and alarm, for a moment, against my
bosom. How could I wonder!—our separation, before,
had been owing to an unintentional concealment—a
little deceit—but no falsehood—on my part—; and
now, to imagine, that such an event might happen
again—oh, no wonder that she turned pale—poor
Emma!

“No, dear Emma;” I continued—“no! I have not
deceived you. You believe me at this moment, by my
own representation, rather worse than I am. What I
meant to say, was this. If there be any question—which
concerns only myself; and not the secret of another—
ask it—and the truth is yours. That is such

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

confidence, as I ask—and no other. Now—as it shall be for
ever I will do, as I would be done by.”

“No:” she replied, faintly, reassured in some measure—
“but, while we hold to this, would it not be well;
(she faltered, for she never pronounced my name,
when we were alone—she trembled to be familiar; and
dreaded to appear formal—so that she would neither
say William; nor Mr. Adams; and still less, what no
delicate woman will, in any case—Adams, alone—it is
too masculine—) to—to—be more heedful about admitting
such confidence.”

“Certainly—certainly, dear; now that we know
each other; while our two hearts are so truly one, that
their very blood keeps time—”

(She plucked away her hand from me—with a slight
petulant, movement, that made me smile; for my fingers
were upon her pulse.)

“Together—we ought never—never—to admit a confidential
communication from any human being, but
with the privilege of committing it to each other.”

“In no case?” she replied, timidly.

“In no case, love—perhaps a case may be imagined;
one of life, and death; but I cannot, at this moment,
suppose any situation capable of justifying a wife, or
husband, in receiving what neither can, under any
circumstances, communicate to the other. Is it
not so?”

“Really—I—I—after marriage, you know;” (colouring,
and smiling, while her wet eyes danced pleasantly
through her dark lashes—like revolving jewelry.
I love to compare things with one another.)

“Yes,” said I—“that may make a difference in our
love—nay, it will—”

“Not in mine—not in mine, I am sure—(very earnestly.)
“Yes, Emma, it will—the mystery, and enchantment,
of delusion, will be done with; a better,
more permanent, and holier feeling—a deeper, and
more quiet—and less passionate love, will arise in our
breasts. We shall tremble less; and love more inwardly;
with a feeling of warmth, quiet, and comfort:
O, yes!—we shall be dearer, infinitely dearer, then, to

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

each other, than we now imagine—but the feeling will
be unlike that, which now agitates us. You will have
done blushing, then.”

“I hope not,” said she, affecting a little pettishness,
to conceal her beautiful confusion.

“What!” said I, pulling her to me—“is it so pleasant,
to blush—or do you already anticipate an occasion
for it?”

She turned away her head; and pretended, for a moment,
to be adjusting her collar; but I saw the blood
rush into her fingers, till they were all of a transparent
scarlet, almost as when a delicate hand is held,
open, with the fingers shut, before a candle.

“No,” said she—resuming a more serious manner—
“I have nothing to ask—not a question. I have that
confidence in you, now, that I believe you would not
represent yourself better, than you are to me—; such
confidence, as to believe, that, whatever is proper for
me to know, you will tell me; if not now, at some
future period; and that you do not distress me with the
painful, and revolting particulars, of your early wandering,
and transgression—not, because you would deceive
me; not, because you are afraid to tell me; not,
because you wish to conceal them from me—but because
they are the secrets of others, more than of yourself;
and because—(she faltered again)—you would
not familiarize my thought with impurity, and wickednesss—
though repented of.”

While she was saying this, she hid her lovely face
in her hands; and her hair, of shadowy brown, fell,
gloriously dishevelled, over them; and I locked her to
my very heart, in rapturous delight, and pride.

“Perhaps,” said I—“there may be.”

“I understand you;” she replied—“you are right.
There is one thing in your temper, which alarms me.
It is not what the world calls it; but it is a passion that
makes me tremble.”

“And what does the world call it?”

Jealousy—ah! your lips turn white.”

Jealousy!” I replied, affecting to laugh—“no---oh,
no, Emma, I am not---I—” I, stopped; was I not

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

selfish?---suspicious?---envious?---and do not they make
a compound, quite as terrible as jealousy?—and very
likely to be mistaken for it? Others had called me jealous---might
it not be true?

“But what do you think—Emma?”

“To deal frankly with you, then,” said she, putting
her hand upon my arm; as it lay over the chair—“I
have no fear that you will ever be jealous of me—of
my---what shall I say? I know that a certain degree
of apprehensiveness is always the attendant upon true
love; that we are only without that delicate alarm,
and anxiety, where we do not love; and that, in proportion
as any object is dear to us, is our perpetual terrour
of losing, or sharing it; that is our whole nature. I
mean to say, then---but here is Elizabeth!---she shall
say it; she knows your temper, better than I—”

Elizabeth had opened the door softly; and now
stood, leaning over Emma, with full eyes, dancing in
their brightness; and bosom beating high, and beautifully,
from the exercise of walking.

“Ah!—brother! brother!” she exclaimed—`anticipating,
are you!—and ah, sister—bless me, don't blush,
dear—I was only about telling you, that I would not—
if I were you, Emma, dear, put up with any of his admonition,
until I, could not help myself.”

“Come!—come! young lady,” said I, pulling her into
my lap—“no compassing the king's death here—by
construction;—no treason—no rebellion. But you have
come in good time; we are discussing a grave matter.
Am I of a jealous temper?—or am I not?”

“Are you serious, brother?”

“Serious!—yes---am---I—jealous!---speak plainly---
comfort poor Emma—there—she believes.”

“Nay, nay, brother—don't trouble yourself about
what she believes: she knows you better than any of us;
for all that quiet, decisive—hang it, girl, you won't
let me speak to you, but you colour all over. What has
happened? I shall begin to imagine, that— Brother!
look at me—have you been whipping her?”

“Nay, Elizabeth—speak to the question. Am I
jealous?

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

Yes,” she replied; starting upon her feet; and laying
down her hands upon a great book—“you are
indeed—upon my veracity, you are—”

I was a little hurt. “Selfish too, I suppose,” said I.

She nodded.

Suspicious?”

Yes, dear—any more questions?”

“No, I thank you!—Why, What a mischievous
wench it is!” said I, not a little nettled though, at her
plain dealing.

“Come, come brother, don't get huffy about it.
Your jealousy, as Emma, knows is like yourself; the
greatest oddity in the world. We call it jealousy, for
the want of a better name; and because it is more like
that passion, than any other. It grows, I do not like
to flatter you—it grows out of your self-distrust. Nay;
don't sparkle so, at the eyes—you are vain enough, on
all other subjects; but, where you love, a sense of your
own unworthiness—ha! ha! ha!—isn't that frank?--keeps
you in perpetual hot water: and then you never give a
fellow an opportunity for explanation; but, up you
jump, and bounce off, as if you were full of congreve
rockets.”

Emma laughed outright--and shook her head at
her.

“Now,” said I, to Emma:---“may I be parboiled---
heart---and all---if you haven't been telling tales out
o' school, young woman.”

“Guilty! guilty!” cried Elizabeth. “Now for a
confession! Help me, Emma,—help me! Don't stand
there; shivering, like a moonstruck creature. Now is
your time! If you mean to keep your ascendency, you
must establish it in season. Bring him down—“down
to the dust, with him!”

“Out upon thee, witch!” I cried, “will nothing content
thee. Spiriting up my sub—.”

“Your subjects!—there! you see what you are coming
to. After marriage, he would'nt have clipped that
word, you may depend on it. If he had not been sure of
you—now—he would have swallowed the first syllable,
as well as the last—bad symptoms, Emma.”

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

“Hush, hush”, I cried, “I do plead guilty. Why,
what the deuce possesses the girl—are you mad?”

Yes! leave me be!

This was said in a manner so irresistibly happy—reminding
me of one of my own snappish answers, that
they both joined anew, in a hearty laugh.

“By Jupiter!” said I, “girls! rebels! you will carry
a fine hand over me, one of these days, if I do not put
a stop to it, at once. I can feel my throne totter—the
jewels blowing away, like dust from my forehead.”

“Very pretty indeed!—was'nt that Emma?”

“Very,” said Emma.

“Come, be serious, will you—sit down, for a moment;
and then we will all take a walk together. Do you
believe, (my tone was very serious; for I began to feel
a deeper concern, than I was willing to confess)—do
you believe, that Emma has any thing to fear, from this
jealousy of mine?”

Elizabeth looked at me, till her eyes filled, before she
replied; and then, pressing my hand, and Emma's together.—
“Yes, brother—yes!—more than from any
thing else; nay, more than from every thing else, in all
this world. I will answer for every thing else—for
your love, honour, tenderness, fidelity and kindness; but
for that—that, there is only one hope! You must watch
and pray, Emma—and you, for yourself, brother.—
Emma, your hand trembles. Do not believe that he
will ever wrong you, Emma. No, he will not—in
thought, word, or deed.”

“Do not believe that he will ever doubt your truth;
or your principles—no, he will not; but, for a moment—
hear me brother! hear me! my blessed, sweet girl,
whom I hope to see the wife of my brother—hear me!
I hope never again to speak of it—I have waited, too,
for a long time: and, though I have trembled at the
thought of it; and put it off, many, and many a day,
when it has been upon my very lips, yet I am now
glad, that an opportunity has arrived—for a moment,
dear, he may doubt your love. O, do not weep so bitterly,
Emma—I only say, that it is possible---possible,
dear---the thing may never happen---nay, will never

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

happen, as I am persuaded; but, still, I would have you
know the worst, and be prepared for it. Have no
reserve with him. Do not wait to be asked. He will
never ask you a question, if he once begin to doubt—
you will not be able to know what he thinks, unless
you speak to him, of it. You will find his jealousy,
then, to be unlike any that you have ever heard of. His
manner will be more tender; delicate; assiduous, but
thoughtful; perhaps, even sorrowful. He will never
watch you—no---and should he believe that your heart
faltered for another---you will only know whom it is,
by the double portion of his confidence, and kindness,
that will be lavished upon that other. Speak then---
speak, quickly, Emma---or my brother will be gone for
ever! Have no mystery in your conduct. Do not
wait to be told by him, that mystery is wrong. Be,
for ever, as it is your nature to be, frank and communicative,
with him. Believe nobody---nobody!---that
would preface his tale by any hint of concealment---
do this, and you will be happy beyond the lot of women.
But fail---O, Emma—I know his temper---his
extravagant exaltation of sentiment---he would die, of
a broken heart; away from you---far---far away---and
you would die a widowed creature---without having
heard one word of reproach, or upbraiding. Brother!---
do not weep---yes, yes!---weep, weep together!---I
will leave you. The truth is now told. My heart is
unloaded---and I will now leave you, together.”

Neither of us could detain her. I felt poor Emma's
heart beating hurriedly, and irregularly, against my
arm, where it encompassed her waist---for many minutes
after Elizabeth, had gone.

There was a melancholy silence for some time.

“You tremble dear,” said I---“but not with apprehension,
I hope?”

“Indeed,” she answered, faintly—“it is with apprehension.
I am not afraid of myself. I do not fear
that I shall ever deserve to suffer; in the way that
Elizabeth has mentioned---but---circumstances—accident---and
you are so impetuous---so heroick, I should
call it, were it not, an unnatural violence, and

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

elevation, too intemperate for any woman's happiness---
that you might break my heart---without---nay die,
yourself, of a broken heart---without giving me an opportunity
for explanation.”

Never!” said I, firmly---“never! We have already
suffered enough, to teach me wisdom, on that score.
No---Emma, whatever happen, as I have said, many a
time before, you shall always have an opportunity
for explanation.”

“She carried my hand, convulsively, to her lips.
What startled me!---what was it, then---that shot, like
a cold adder, through all my heart! I know not---I---
I; but there was a something in her manner, too eager,
too grateful---and abrupt, as if my promise were more
important to her, than it ought to have been—which
set me thinking

Let me pass over the rest of our courtship—preparation
and marriage. Enough, to say that we were
married—as I always determined to be—without romping
or festivity---with no mob about us; and, almost
alone—feeling, at our hearts, that it was a religious
celebration—upon which, to trifle was blindness, and
deep infatuation. For my part, I can only say, that
my sensations were awful—more so, I verily believe,
than, if I had been called up, to receive the judgment
of death. Not, that I did'nt love her—O heaven! with
all my heart and soul. But, we had thought, until our
hearts were heavy, of the deep accountability, into
which we were about to enter. It was not my happiness
alone, that was at stake; mine alone, here and
hereafter—but, it was hers—hers! and, perhaps, of
other immortal creatures, to be born of our love, nourished
in our endearment; and left—O, righteous heaven!
helpless and dependant—beset by temptation and trial—
undiciplined, unsustained. Man, man!—hast thou
a heart; and canst thou step, with a firm, and a high
heart, unpreparedly, into a charge, so awful! Woman,
woman! canst thou!—is nursing angels, angels
that thou art to meet hereafter, in heaven, so light a
matter, that thou wilt not even look serious, or devout,
at the moment of passing the threshold of such a

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

fearful duty. By heaven! it ought to bow thee down, with
consternation and tears! Do you believe, that I saw no
comfort—no blessedness in the future! O, ye are strangers
to the heart of a thoughtful man, if you believe,
while it is fullest and heaviest, that there are no pleasant
sources of consolation in it; no sweet, inward fountain
rippling, with life blood in it—like sap through the
trodden leaf. No—when I held her to my heart; my
own, my wedded wife; while our tears ran down, like
rain, upon her white dress; and she sobbed upon my
bosom, and trembled, all over, as if her dear heart
would break—while the few that were near, stood
around, with amazement—as if there were something
ominous in such sorrow;—yet, even then, there was
the stirring of nature within us; our hearts yearned, to
be yet nearer to each other—and their incessant pulse
and palpitation, were but the beautiful alarum of unspeakable
tenderness—and delicate, bashful, anticipation.
Even then—then! I grew dizzy—and felt a strangling
sensation in my throat—a sudden darkness followed—
and then, I saw my own boy at her bosom—
as plainly as I can see this paper. I felt his little
hands, playing about my lips; and when, a weary year
afterward, we were standing together, at a window;
she, holding her new born babe in her arms—by heaven!
just in the very spot—as she was leaning upon my bosom—
it all flashed upon me at once, and I told her of
the vision, that I had at our wedding—while she hid
her modest, blushing face in her great shawl.

And then;—but no—I must not hurry with such rapidity
to the precipice. My brain may become giddy,
if I do—and I shall not have the force to finish,
what I ought to tell.

I would speak, for a moment, of our past trials. All
newly married people have them. Prepare themselves,
as they will, there will be some disappointment; some
difference, between the realities of marriage, and their
visionary anticipations. Ours were temperate, guardedly
so; and, we soon found the advantage of it; for,
each became dearer, and dearer, every moment, to the
other, for having practised no deception, either on
ourselves; or on each other.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

We saw little company; for, our resources would
not permit it; and, none at all, for the first month of our
marriage. Our sentiments were alike, upon that subject;
my wife was no more willing to be exhibited to a parcel
of impudent coxcombs, whether in petticoats, or out;
or still more impudent women, the day after our marriage,
than I was, to exhibit her. No!—if there ever be
a time, when all the tenderness, and delicacy, and holiness
of retired love, are most wanted, for the consolation
of woman—when privacy, and silence, and loveliness
are most welcome, it is in that hour of renewed being,
when, all at once, the girl has been touched, and
transformed into a woman. Yet, at this time, in the accursed
depravity of the age; the gross indelicacy of
fashion; women, who are ready to faint with terrour and
shame, and confusion, are put up, pale, and trembling,
like breeding cattle, at a fair, to be criticised, by all the
town.—Faugh!

My dear Emma—I am alone. How I shall get
through the night, I know not---unless I pass it, in writing
to you.

I would have the education of a child begin, with its
birth. My first attention should be directed to the development
of his physical properties; for, so intimate is
the sympathy between the mind and body, that each
will always participate in the suffering of the other,
exactly in proportion to its own delicacy and feebleness.
A sound constitution of body; firm and hardy, though
not a robust habit, being formed, I would begin to
lay the foundation of intellectual character. The materials,
I might have been collecting, before; the stature
and proportion of the creature, that I meant to
train up, for a good and great man, might have been
contemplated, again and again; while its corporeal energies
were moulding themselves into beauty and strength—
but, I would never touch the mind; whatever I did, with
the morals; other than, as if by accident; never, by any
approach to system, until the body were, in a measure,

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

complete. From very infancy, I would have, now and
then, a deep lesson written upon his heart; but, never, a
studied one; never one, that would require much thought,
in the child; and, my system of education for the mind,
should not begin, in general, before ten; and never, in
any case, so far as my experience among children, has
gone, before seven.

I speak of the mind, now, love. But, the heart, and
temper, I would put in training, from the first hour of
a child's birth. My first aim should be, to subdue that
fretful, impatient, peevish, petulant nature, so common
to all children. I would deal plainly. If I said no, to
the prayer of a child, I would persist in the denial,
though I should be sorry that I had said no, at first. Why?
Because, if I yielded, he would lose a portion of his
respect for me; and I should be pestered for ever, with
prayer and entreaty, if I were once to revoke my own
law. This, I would do, for a long time, until the
child were able to endure an errour of judgment in me;
without losing either his love or veneration for me,
but when it was no longer necessary for my authority,
that I should be held infallible in his eyes, I would
change my course.

The first indication of ill temper, the very first, I
would treat with immediate severity. But I would require
the most conclusive evidence that it was ill temper.
It might be pain; it might be sickness; but, if I
were once satisfied, that the crying of a babe, though it
were not a week old, proceeded from ill temper, I would
make it smart for it, immediately. Women would call
this barbarous. A mother would go distracted, probably;—
but, if she were a wife of mine—if she resembled
my wife---she would never interfere at such a moment,
though her heart ran blood. When we were
alone—I would listen to her; and, though I might not
love my babe as doatingly, or as tenderly as she, yet I
should not fail to convince her that I loved it as strongly;
and that I would probably endure more, for its happiness
and health. Why? Because, till it were capable
of feeling an heroick nature lit up within its heart,
I should often be compelled to appeal to its little senses

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

alone, though my heart bled, as I did so. I should ay---
if a child be old enough to betray an evil temper, is
is old enough to be punished for it. A puppy or a kitten,
before its eyes are open, may be taught not to repeat
certain things. And will you presume that the
young of a woman, have less capability.

O, it would be so cruel! say the kind of heart. How
can the little creature know why it is punished?

It does not know why. It need not. But, it is your
duty to associate the idea of pain, with certain acts; and
that of pleasure, with certain others, the first moment
that it is possible. A burnt child dreads the fire. An
infant will not readily touch a candle, that has once
burnt him; or a kitten, that has once scratched him, a
second time. Do not forget this principle. It is merely
planted, like a flower, in the youngest heart, as an indication
of the soil. Apply it. If a child should cry
from ill temper; and experience the same pain, that it
did, from playing with the flame of the candle; or the
claws of the kitten, would it cry as readily a second
time? No. Nature gives the hint. Let us profit
by it.

You will bear in mind, that I do not pretend to teach
an infant the difference between moral right and wrong.
That would be faulty, indeed. But, for want of properly
considering the subject, there are many, who would
ridicule, or reprobate my system; they will ask me,
how a child can be taught what is right; and what is
wrong, before it can reason.

To this I answer—just as a blind puppy can be—not
by reason, but by being made to feel, that certain acts
are followed by pain; and certain other acts, by pleasure.
Neither is taught morality.

I do not mean to make either understand the connection
between causes and effects. I only aim to make
them feel it. It is God's system of education, that I
would adopt. It is instinct and sensation; not reason,
that I apply to. What keeps the babe from eating serpents?—
or gnawing its own fingers?---or pulling out
its own eyes? Sensation and instinct What teaches
the little mouse to hide, with its glimmering eyes, at the

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

purring of the young kitten? The swallow, to separate
the head from the worm, before she feeds her young with
it? The puppy to cower, when you lift your arm, or
stoop, as if to pick up a stone? The chickens, born in the
same nest, to keep away from the water, where the
ducks are paddling? Instinct and sensation. A little
experience suffices for a brute; without any knowledge
of right or wrong. He never forgets the hand that has
tortured him; the animal, that has worried him; and can
we expect less of a babe? I hope not. I do not. I have
known cases in confirmation.

Tell me, Emma---why does the dumb animal crouch
before the uplifted hand? Nay, before the menacing eye
of a stranger? That is not instinct. Is it sensation?---
It is a compound of sensation and memory. Both are
necessary. Have not our children faculties like these?

As soon as the babe could articulate a cry, I would
begin with teaching him, that, though he cried his little
heart out, except from pain or sickness, he should be unheeded.
I would never give a child any thing, sick or
well, for which it cried. This would be one of the most
difficult rules to observe---for, when there was any
doubt, I would always lean to the belief, that the wailing
of my babe was that of nature, in pain or sickness;
and not, in mere ill humour. Once satisfied, however,
that it was ill temper, though it cost my child its life;
and me, mine own---I would not yield. It should learn,
that the sure way not to get a thing, if it were a matter
of mere pleasure; and not of health or necessity, would
be to cry for it:---and that, even when necessary to it,
crying was no acceptable or profitable mode of persuasion.

My next lesson would be that it should never tell a
lie
. I would permit it to be silent. But I would say,
never tell a falsehood, never, never!---in look, word or
deed, though it be to save your life, and the lives of all
that you love. This should be continually repeated.
I would not begin with tempting him; but, in time, I
would tempt him, even with pain and humiliation. He
might fail, once perhaps, or twice; but, in the end, I
should prevail. But, if he did wrong, whether

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

intentionally; or, from carelessness, I would not allow him to
believe that a candid confession, of his fault, was an atonement
for it. No---he should suffer:---but not so much
as if he had concealed it; and less, than if he had tried
to conceal it. Nay, I would never permit him to think
it possible for a child to lie, and live---if it were
not, that such a sublime mystery, would soon be derided,
by even a child. He would see, and hear, and feel lies;
and I could not conceal that such things were. But
though I could not conceal it, I would teach him that a
liar was a fool, and a coward. But if he did lie, I would
never let him know that I suspected it, till I was certain
of it. At first, he should not be permitted to imagine
that he could lie without my knowing it;—and, as that
wore away; for experience would soon convince him of
that errour, so far as I was concerned; I would make
him ashamed of the very thought, as of something inconceivably
mean and dastardly.

At a very early age, if he had any sensibility, I
should abandon all the common modes of coercion. A
blow, I should teach him, was not to be born;
wherever struck, or by whom—never forgotten, or forgiven.
But first, I would teach him never to deserve
it. After the age of four, I should never strike him.—
Nor would I, at any time, were it possible, by confinement,
shame, or some interdiction of food, to make him
feel, that pain was a necessary consequence of misconduct.
That is the great secret. Children, like
men, should never be permitted to think of pain, but as
a consequence of guilt, or misconduct;—of guilt, but as
of something that would be inevitably followed by pain.
This association should always exist. Destroy it; and
you destroy the man. Destroy it, and you destroy society.

I would next teach him to keep a secret. No matter
how he obtained it; or from whom: or, under what circumstances:--
having been once admitted to the confidence
of any creature; evil or good, I would teach him
that it were better to die, than betray it. This would
be a simple, but severe lesson; and, in time, I should
qualify it, by mentioning the necessity of discretion in

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

the choice of associates, and the imprudence and folly of
such confidence.

I would then teach him to bear pain; to think of
death, as a matter of little moment.—O, God! how
earnestly would I inculcate that doctrine; of dishonour,
as immeasurably worse; and that cowardice
was the greatest of dishonour. Still, I would inculcate,
that a quarrelsome; rash; arrogant manner, was, next
to cowardice, (the cloak of which, it often is,) the
greatest of dishonour, short of cowardice.

Take care, I would say, never to give a blow, unless
it be well merited; and never to receive one, without
returning it, though it be from a giant—in church;
merited, or unmerited. Yet, beware how you obtain
the character of a bully---or a quarrelsome boy. Be
patient, kind, forgiving; ready to assist all your playmates
in any peril, right, or wrong, at the hazard of
your life; for if they are in peril, that is no time to
abandon them; still less to admonish them;—and let
them understand, at once, and for ever, that you will
forgive any thing, but a blow.

You may not be as strong, or as wise, as another;
nor so tall; nor so handsome; but you may always be
as brave. I could bear to see you turn pale as death,
at the very moment, when you struck another; but I
would never forgive you—if you did it, without emotion.
He is the truly brave man, who fears most; yet,
does his duty, notwithstanding; and I have seen a fellow
with a par-boiled face, so weak, that he could hardly
keep his seat in the saddle—and the sweat fell like a
shower from his forehead; and his feet rattled in the
stirrups; under whom, I would rather go into a desperate
battle, than under others, that I have known, to
whom death, and blood, seemed to be matters of indifference.
The former was intellectually; the latter,
physically brave—one was a constitutional; the other
spiritual courage: one, the heroism of bones and
blood, and insensibility to danger; the other, that of
the heart, and a sense of reputation.

When I was a boy; before I knew what heroism
meant, I was struck by a little fellow. I was ashamed

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

to return it, upon him;---but, there was a larger boy
standing by—he was a new scholar—I did not even
know his name. I went up to him, with my blood beating—
he was the largest boy in sight---and gave him a
blow in the face. I was severely beaten for it. But
no boy of that school ever quarrelled with me, afterward.
I was naturally a coward—yet, on that occasion,
I was a hero.

The same spirit stood with me. When I was eighteen,
I insulted a middle aged, respectable man,
very cruelly. A quarrel ensued. He said some bitter
things. A few days afterward, we met again. I
begged his pardon; but, before the words were out of my
lips, his manner was so provoking, that I knocked
him down. He thought that I was doing from fear,
what I did only from shame. He insulted me; and I
punished him on the spot. There, I behaved like a desperate
coward—rather than like a hero.

Now, I should do differently. I have learnt to forgive
every thing in this world, but a blow: and that, I never
will forgive. I take care to make this known, that no
man who has a disposition to quarrel with me, may be
ignorant of the stake.

A child may soon be taught all these things—and you
may then lay the foundation of his moral greatness.

Does he manifest a partiality for any particular amusement?
Do not be so foolish—I am addressing all
parents—not you, my beloved—as to believe that he
has a genius for that. Human creatures are born now,
as they were five thousand years ago; and it is ridiculous
to suppose, because a child builds card houses;
plays with powder, or types, that he has a genius for
architecture, war, or literature. What became of children,
that were born with a genius for literature; or
painting; or musick; or printing, before the invention
of either? Does God supply our children with a genius,
fitted to the discoveries and inventions of men, who
are not to be born for centuries, and centuries, after they
are dead. If so, it is probable that Fulton's alphabet
may be traced, to his having scalded himself, some time
or other, with the steam of a tea-pot—and that of

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

Franklin, to a practice of stroking back the hair of cats, in
a dark entry—or some other, equally rational, or
philosophical pastime.

No---do not believe in these manifestations of the
Divinity. Look to the boy's face; movements; habits,
and mind; and if you discover that he won't do for any
thing else; do not make a parson, or a lawyer of him, as
people commonly do, in a large and fashionable family.
Be assured that it is the effectual way of making a worthless
metal, yet more base. Do not teach the boy to
speak pieces;---leave him unrestrained, even in company,
to sit pretty much as he pleases. And not, as I
have seen some men, and good men too, keep up such a
cruel and intolerable system of observation, over the
child, that it has no comfort of its life—and flies any
where for relief—to the kitchen, rather than to the parlour---to
anybody on earth, rather than to his own father.

If you see any propensity to imitation, check it at
once. Yet, if you find only enough of it, to render it
evident that the child is not conscious of imitation, cultivate
that. That is not debasing. Of course, I speak
only of manner and action, and voice here, and such too,
as are worth a little of our study.

God has implanted within all of us, a burning sensibility
to dishonour, and outrage. It is right, therefore,
that we should be angry, on fitting occasions; for they
will occur; and it is right, also, that the feeling of resentment,
which is given to us, that we may not be
trodden under foot by the arrogant, should be sometimes
manifested:---but it is a base, cowardly spirit, that becomes
tempestuous in its wrath, or noisy, in its anger.
Let it be deep, solemn, mild, sorrowful, and determined.
Then, too; if you must punish; your punishment will
bear the aspect of justice; not of revenge. Away with
revenge. It is brutal, bloody. The very beasts do not
feel that passion. But by this, I do not mean that you
are to forgive your enemy, till he be under your feet;---
or forget his indignity, until, in the language of scripture
(for they understood such things well, at that time)
until you have heaped “burning coals upon his head.”

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

If you do not strike the insulter dead, at your feet,
while the blood of your heart is all in a foam; and all
your veins are distended to agony, with the heat that
he has raised---never pursue him, never! for his blood—
but merely that you may bury him alive in hot embers.
That is all---and you have scripture for that.
Make him feel, that he is in your power; and then, forgive
him. Do not even ask him to acknowledge it.---
It is enough for you, that he sees your chariot wheels,
about to roll over him; the armed hoofs of your chargers
about to leap into his bosom---then, you will turn them
both aside.

Whatever you promise to a child, good or bad, that
do you. Keep your promises with it, be they wise or
foolish. This will make him respect you; and teach you
caution in future.

If there be two of you, never interfere with each
other. No matter how wrong the wife is, at the time;
let the husband never interfere. No matter how preposterous
and violent is the husband; let the wife forbear
all entreaty and remonstrance, till the children
are sent away.

Never speak to a child, in a passion---still less, strike
it. But beware how you punish it, with a pleasant
countenance. That is the cruellest tyranny. Let your
front be steady; and your manner that, which he never
sees, unless he have done wrong.

Begin to treat him like a man, as soon as possible;
not by reasoning with him; or by encouraging him to
smartness; for few things are so detestable as your
smart men and women, except it be smart children;---
but, by addressing yourself to his understanding, in matters
of simplicity and plainness; and by showing him
that you have confidence in him; and by expecting him
to do, what your experience convinces you, that he is
able to do.

Let your punishment be proportioned to his faults,
with great nicety; but never punish him, never, unless
you have the fullest evidence of the fault; for that connexion
once broken, between misconduct and mortification;
guilt and pain;---he will begin to lose his

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

reverence for you. It is better to be blind---than to see
wrong. It is better to overlook two certain offences,
than punish your child once, for a fault that he did not
commit. The evil effects are many. If you cannot
learn the truth in one case, you cannot in another;---he
will say; and, in the end, will probably cheat you into a
notion, that he is better than he is, merely because you
have let him know, that you have once thought him
worse than he was. In short---when you have once
punished a child, for a fault, of which he was innocent,
you have given the death blow to his belief in your infallibility.
You have taught him that you do not know
when he is guilty---or, that you are wicked and unjust;---
and that it is the same thing to him, whether he be innocent
or guilty. Beware of that lesson. He will
never forget it.

Nourish in him a high sense of honour. Teach him
to regard any withdrawing of your confidence and respect,
as the most grievous punishment. Accustom
him to reposing all his little sorrow, and humiliation,
and discouragement, in your bosom. Be temperate;
and uniform, above all things.

Never permit him to weep. Let him understand, that
that is unmanly, in every case; but disgraceful, to the
last degree, to weep from bodily pain, or terrour.

Would you stimulate him in his studies? Teach him
to regard them as a privilege. Should he play truant?
Forbid him to go to school for a month. A longer time
might reconcile him to the punishment; and enable
him to find new pastimes, and new companions.—
Would you have him go to church?---fond of his Bible?
If he be a bad boy, prohibit his entrance to the one,
and his reading of the other, for awhile. If good, go
with him to church: not in fine clothes---but poorly
clad; with the privilege of giving away his superfluity
to the poor, with his own hand. Do not, if he be a
bad boy, set him to committing a hymn; or reading a
chapter in the Bible; for it is the sure way, to make
him hate them both. Such associations are destructive
to our reverence for both. Hence is it, that we have
so little true relish for the simplicity and beauty of

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

Scripture; and for many of the richest specimens of
eloquence in the classicks. They are constantly associated
in our minds, with the recollection of our
school-tasks; labour; coarse familiarity; and punishment.
Neither should ever be seen in a school.

So with every other study. By a judicious and unwearied
perseverance, you may bring a child, as you
may a man, to any habit of application, as to his food
and rest. Create a habit; and you give him a continually
augmenting impulse; an impulse, too, that is irresistible,
exactly in proportion to the difficulty there
was, at first, in forming the habit.

Would you have him a lawyer? Do not name him
after Mansfield, or Parsons, or Kent, or Erskine.
Such things only make his first attempts, in life, a
matter of ridicule. Do not put him up in a chair, to
recite awkward verse, with a gesture, like the clockwork,
that you see annually wound up, and exhibited,
at Cambridge University; creatures cunningly put together:
automata, that raise first one clumsy arm, and
then the other, as natural as life, at every other sentence.

Would you make a minister of the gospel of him?
Teach him that he is to be God's vicegerent. Carry
him to see Mr. A. Show him why that man is disqualified.
He wants authority—voice—dignity—action.
To Mr. B. His pronunciation is detestable; his
whine execrable. Your nerves are jarred to death, by
his barbarisms. Strange that men will be above such
little things, as correct pronunciation, and clean teeth;
when they know, that the best discourse—the most
overpowering eloquence—lose their effect for awhile,
if our ears be made to tingle with a provincialism. We
cannot attend to the reasoning, where we are fretted
with the sound; the meaning of a sentence is lost, if
we are made to swallow it, word for word. To Mr.
C. He is of the Boston school of Unitarians: ninety-nine
out of one hundred, of whom, are the servile imitators
of a young, ambitious fellow, there, who happened
to be coaxed into the desk, when he ought to have
been harnessed for the field;—or sent abroad on any

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

mission but one of Christ and conversion[14]—all have his
dainty action, and melifluous cadence—and sickening
affectation. Bid your boy avoid that example, as he
would chanting in the pulpit. Take him to Mr. D—,
he is of the orthodox tune—Andover—or Princeton—
look at his arms—his hands—watch him, when he
meditates the pathetick. What on earth can be so ridiculous?
Nothing, except his attempt at eloquence and
storm. Why does he gesticulate? Why!—not because
he feels; not because, there is any sympathy between
the vessels of his heart, and those of his limbs:
not because there is any illustration in their movement—
for his manner and action; and voice and tone; and
look and language, are perpetually at war. It is Cicero
speaking---and Roscius acting---but then, you must
suppose that each has a different piece; or that one is
deaf and the other blind---or, you have no faithful idea
of his gesture. But why does he use it? Because he
has heard that, where he preaches, for a man to stand
in the pulpit like a skewered turkey, is to be, not exactly
the thing.---So he takes the hint, unskewers his
arms; and flourishes them about, like a telegraph---
cramped---in a high wind---or, as the turkey might, if
it should try to fly, after it was unskewered.

Having taught him this---that action is not to be
learnt by a diagram in the “American Preceptor;”—
nor by the attitude of any actor, in any situation---take
him to see what hypocrisy and villany are. Show to
him a minister of the Most High---breathing fire and
smoke into the hearts of men; and pollution into that
of every woman, that he meets---a minister, arraigned,
accused; but braving it out; and the women defending
him. Why?

Mistaken creatures! They are mothers and wives;
irreproachable, it may be, for aught but their blindness
and infatuation toward their pastor, who should
be burnt to death; scourged to the bone, in the publick

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

market place, by their husbands and fathers; and crucified
to death, for the desolation, that he hath wrought
in many a family of love; for the undying reproach,
that he hath thrown upon the ministry of God---yet
they adhere to him, till he repeat his offence---the
scoundrel, lest, by abandoning him, they should seem
to admit him to be guilty, him, who was the companion
of their sick chamber, and death bed;---the only unprohibited
visiter, next to their husband, even to the
household sanctuary. Unhappy women! It is enough,
for them, who break the bread of eternal life, to be
suspected of such deeds, to authorize you to abandon
them. Are they wronged? God will defend them!---
It is not for women and wives; mothers and daughters,
to rampart, even a man of God, who is charged with
such deliberate infamy. Ministers are but men—
it is true---but they should be the best of men.
No man should permit the live coal to touch his lips,
until he be made sure, in a measure, of his resisting
power; for, who of all men have such temptations?---
so uninterrupted, so seductive. They are bitterly watched.
It is the better for them. The wicked and profligate
love to spy out their nakedness; and drag them
shivering, before the publick. They know this. He
knew it---yet he spoiled the innocent---laid his profane
hands, freshly, it may be, from the distribution of the
consecrated elements,---the body and blood of Christ,
himself---he laid these hands, first, upon the bosom of
another man's wife---and next, upon the naked heart
of the virgin. God! why slept thy thunder!---Why was
he not reduced on the spot, to ashes and cinders!--or driven,
by thine Angel, naked upon the cold world, with all
the plague spots, black and fiery, as they were, upon
his heart, revealed. Do we delight in such things?—
Is it a reproach to us, that we delight to tear away the
profane and lewd from the altar?---that we have the
courage to pluck down the priesthood of sensuality,
that are enthroned in the temples? No---we deny it
not. We glory in it.

Lead me to the man that, standing up before Jehovah
himself; aware that the eyes of all heaven and earth

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

are upon him—that the people of the skies are reading
his heart, and shuddering at his blasphemy; and wondering
at the compassion of God; and asking, with
their eyes, and uplifted hands, if his patience and forbearance
be not utterly exhausted. Lead me to him—
let me hear him denouncing his fellow men—while
his own heart is festering in corruption;—raining
fire upon the sore places of other men—while he,
himself, from the crown of his head, to the sole of
his foot, is running with greenness and death; and
I will pluck him down from the sanctuary, though
he be clinging to the horns of the altar. Ah, that will
I—while I have breath—for ever and ever.

Teach the boy this—if he be to minister in holy
things, that, it were better, never to have been born,
than to go into the temple, with unclean hands. Then,
lead him to another man—one of the pupils of Doctor—,
a pupil, worthy of his master....one, that dares
to stand up, before his Maker; and reason, with the
arrogant manner, that men use, when they reason before
their inferiours....one, that hesitates not, after the
manner of his preceptor, to avow himself an Apostle...
and interrogate the Divinity, even in the pavillion of
his darkness---one, that tore a daughter, from the bosom
of her father---ran away with her---married her---
and went into the pulpit;---stood up, before the men
and women, whom he had been calling upon, for years,
to “obey their parents,”---and defended it! Gracious
heaven! to what has this world come, when the ministers
of our holy religion, have the folly and presumption,
and wickedness, to intrigue and plot, for novel
writers and dramatists!---to steal away the daughters
of their congregation---and then---to plead love!---
love, at such an age---and in such people.

I do not say that I would not do this thing....but, I
say that no honest man would do it. I do not say,
that no man ought ever to set a father at defiance---
and break into the peace of a family, with fire brands,
and bitterness of heart....but I say that a minister of
the gospel, who remembered his duty, his influence,
and his obligation....if he were worthy of the office,

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

would have died, ten thousand times over, before he
would have done it.

But....it had become a matter of too deep an interest
to the happiness of another. Ridiculous! Nay, worse
than ridiculous. What!....would an honest man steal
into the heart of any woman....abuse the confidence of
a father....and skulk and prevaricate---yet, never consult
him. Would not an honest, an honourable man, go
first, to the father---aye, first! at the first symptom of
affection, in his own heart, if he meant not to extinguish
it---and lay his pretension and character before
him. I do not ask if he should court the father,
before he did the danghter---no!—Still less, do I ask,
that he should engage the father's influence, or any
earthly influence, over the heart of the woman; for,
women are strangely jealous, on such subjects. To
break the seal of a letter, first; to be the first, that knows
of the tumult in another's heart, are things of inconceivable
importance to them; things, that men cannot understand—
but I do say, that, as an honest man, he should
enable the father to do what the daughter never would—
and, probably, never could do;—and that is, to enquire
into his history and character, before her affections
are engaged. Was this done? No. The poison
is insinuated; a noble heart is drugged to death, in
secrecy—and then, this anointed of the Lord, declares
it to be too late, to think of duty—and that love must
have way.

My boy—I would say. Behold these men. They
are beacons. Men are frail---their hearts will dissolve,
though they be about the altar, if the hand of Love, or
Wealth, or Ambition be laid heavily, and hotly, upon
them---but, there should be decency in their fall. It
should be regal, like that of Cæsar. They should
gather up their robing around them and shut up their
infirmities; and hide, if they could, the inroad, that
had been made upon their immortality---and not fall,
obscenely and nakedly, while the sacred elements were
distributing.

No---I would say---No, my son---if it must be; if
thou canst not, in some measure, cease to be a man;

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

and cast off the most profligate and shameful of man's
vices, seduction and dishonesty; if thou canst not practice
the commonest act of self denial, that, of forbearance
in gross sensuality; nor be humble of deportment,
even, in the temple of thy God, I would say to thee, then,
Go down from the altar. Be a man, yet, though thou
canst not be of the priesthood; tear off thy consecrated
habiliments; lay them reverently upon the pile....
set fire to them, with thine own hands; and never,
again, open thy lips, aloud, as an instructor, and an
example to other men.

Wouldst thou be a lawyer? Beware of this man's
example. Shun it, as thou wouldst emasculation---.
avoid the manner of that man, as thou wouldst that of
a foaming lunatick---and of that---and that---and that;
for reasons that, boy as thou art, if thou hast the commonest
principles of good taste, or independence, will
make them all hateful to thee. Take care to see the
end of thy speech, before thou beginnest it. Above
all---accustom thyself to thinking whole sentences, a
once.

I would as soon have a drunken surgeon blundering
about me, with a sharp knife, as a lawyer, about my
case performing experiments upon it, at my cost....
beginning a sentence, without knowing where it would
carry him---and arguing, as the fashion is now, in circulo.

Permit me---I know a man---a smooth spoken fellow---
one of the most gentlemanly and gracious of the
children of men: remarkable, for his “vast legal erudition:”
and truly, I am greatly inclined to believe that
it is vast for no learned man ever husbanded his erudition
better: and, where there is so little expenditure,
with any accumulation at all, there must, in time, be a
respectable stock---this man, of all that I know, I would
have one avoid. His reasoning is literally endless---his
learning, so profound, as to be bottomless---his faculty,
immeasurable---his rhetorick, and grammar, unparalleled.
No man makes so many points: and no man
keeps them so constantly in view, all at the same time,
as he. True, I have, more than once, thought, that
the superiority of a lawyer's mind, should consist, not

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

so much in seeing, as in not seeing. The disciplined
vision never sees but one thing at a time: the, undisciplined,
(in the person, newly couched, for example,) sees
every thing, and in the same degree of proximity. The
feeble mind, like the feeble eye, has to learn, after it
has been couched, or lanced: not so much to see many
things, as to see what it pleases, to the exclusion of
every thing else. And, I have always thought that logician,
and that lawyer, who made many points, in an
argument, to be in rather a bad way; and that, seeing
more than his neighbour, is rather an evidence, in both,
of a weaker, than of a stronger sight: while seeing further
is not. I mention this gentleman, because he is generally
known: and I would have every admonition felt.

I know not what more, I could say, my dear wife.
Much is upon my mind: but, I have wandered widely,
from the mark, and it is now too late to return. I
cannot even pause, to reconsider it. Let it go, therefore,
with all its ruin upon its head. That I am not
mistaken, in many things: some serious; many frivolous
ones, would be too much to hope, even with my
presumption: but that, whatever I have said, has been
said, honestly; with an honesty, equal to its boldness, I
am sure. Farewell! How unlike any thing that I
have ever written before. But, you will forgive it.

Yours
WILLIAM.

eaf292v2.n14

[14] Conversion—Quere de hoc. Does the author use the word in a
religious, or legal sense? In the latter, I dare say—for nothing else
would account for the zeal, and eagerness, and success, of some missionaries
in conversion.—Ed.

-- 296 --

CHAPTER XV.

Petty troubles of matrimony...Irregularity...Birth of Leister...
First born...Sensations of a father...Pang...Hammond...Birth
of Anna...Perilous Acquaintance...Atarum!...Emma...Death
of Anna...Sorrow of a mother...Hammond again!...Jealousy.....
Shoots Hammond...Smyrna...Constantinople.

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

It would not readily be believed; I dare say, that
our chief troubles for a time, were about petty, and
trivial matters, such as the romantick, and poetical;
or, in plainer language, the foolish readers, of foolish
poetry, and novels, would laugh to scorn. Yet they
were so;---and, my whole object in telling this tale, is to
entrap some of these people, who never read any thing
but poetry, and novels; into reading what will be of
use to them, in spite of their precaution; and instil, if
it be possible, some heathful doctrine into their hearts,
before they are aware of it. Yet—this frank avowal
of my purpose may defeat it—they will detect the
hook—and avoid it; or nibble off the gilding, from
the bait—or refuse to be drugged at all, however
tempting the odour, or beautiful the colour of my preparation.
Be it so, then. Their blood be upon their
own heads. I would teach then, what nothing else,
but humiliation, and disappointment can teach them—
if they would let me.

My wife had been educated in a frugal, domestick
way; from her childhood, accustomed to children, and
having the chief care of a large family, she had the
best of instruction in the matter of training them. She
was a woman too, of good sense—of practical good
sense—; and, while she knew that I was neither a glutton,
nor an epicure—she knew that, if I were not a
beast, I would not be utterly indifferent about my food.
Add to this, that I was remarkable for my regularity.
My business was of a nature, that, if I hoped to prosper
in it. I was obliged to be punctual. She knew this;
and did her best to aid me in it. I never

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

complained---never, by a hint, or a look, but I felt, soon after our
marriage, that my business was diminishing; that I
was fast losing my character, for scrupulous punctuality;
indeed, so far, had my forbearance gone, that I
dared not make an engagement, unless I was ready to
go, without my breakfast, dinner, or tea. Poor Emma
was distressed. She resolved, and re-resolved again,
and again, every night when she went to bed, that the
next day, the very next, she would turn over a new
leaf—have breakfast an hour earlier at least—and
just at the right time. Yet the next day came. I rose
early; went about my business; returned, a whole hour
beyond the time, announced for breakfast; and found
the room cold—and the table not set out. This would
happen—I know not how often:—but once, I met her
at the door---and she coloured.---When I took her
hand—

“Do not scold me, dear—I—”

“Scold you!” said I, kissing her forehead. “No
dear, I shall never scold---but—

But—you know that I deserve it,” she added,
smiling---`the servants, I do not like to blame them; but
they always wait for you.”

I called the cook up—: and repeated my directions,
in a firm tone, to have the table set, whether I
had come, or not, at certain hours.

But scarcely had I given the order, than I felt
ashamed of myself. It was unmanly. “I really forgot
myself,” said I, to Emma—“that was your province;
and it is capable of being misinterpreted. I
pray you dear, to be a little more peremptory.
Choose your own hours—there is the clock, you see.
matters little what those hours are; but it is of the
last importance in my business, that they should be
certain. Tell the girl this; and, if possible, make her
regard it. This will cost you some trouble, and time,
I foresee, at first;—but we must be patient. And after
awhile, it will be pleasanter for her, and for you; and
casier, to conform to them. I see that you are hurt.”

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“Not at your reproaches—but at my own,” she replied—
looking up in my face, in her sweet way. “I
lament, that I had not been earlier taught, the importance
of punctuality, in our household management.”

“I begin to feel now, that it is essential to comfort;
it will be difficult, I am sure, to learn a habit of so serious
a nature, so constantly required too, in domestick
economy—but I shall learn it---I will—”

“Yes, my dear, I know it. I am not impatient. I am
less so, I believe, than you are. Because, I know the
difficulty of acquiring such a habit. Nay, I am less
troubled about it, at this moment, than you are. But
that it can be attained, is certain, in time; by one far
less zealous, and less in earnest, than you. Look
about you. Very ordinary women, you will find,
characterised by consummate regularity. You will
have most trouble with the servants; but we must be
patient with them—make them, if we can, take an interest
in our household; forgive a great deal—but, if
all will not do, unpleasant as it is to keep changing
them continually---you must turn them off. Let them
understand this, at once. The first time, that they
disappoint you, let the order go from you. I will have
them look to you, as their mistress, whom they are to
obey—and I am heartily ashamed of my interference
a moment ago—but I forgot myself, and wished to
spare you. Let them understand, that the first time
that they disappoint you, for one half hour, in the
time of meals, (unavoidable accidents excepted,)
they shall troop without mercy—: and, that I shall
forgive them for any thing, sooner than for want of
respect to you.”

Here ended our first lesson. The good effects were
not immediately visible; but, before six months had
passed, no man's family was better managed than
mine. I was never afraid to ask a friend home to dinner,
without notice---and was always sure of finding
somewhat, that would be welcome to a hungry man,
at a certain hour---and if he were not hungry, he ought
never to complain, if the dinner did not please him---
he would get what I got---and what more would a
reasonable man expect?

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

There were some other little things, matters of no
moment, that occurred; and some, that made me smile
at her affectionate temper, and simplicity: thus, if I
happened to eat more heartily, than usual, of some new
dish, (only because it was new) I was sure to see it
upon my table every day---if not every night, till I
was heartily sick of it. These were the natural errours
of a kind heart, and a watchful, delicate assiduity.
Thus passed away our life, for the first year
of our marriage; that season of trial, and apprenticeship;
when all the secret affinities; and hidden antipathies
of our nature, are sure to discover themselves:---
and when, under the process of assimilation, we learn
that our permanent happiness in life, is not made up of
large, showy items; that evenness of temper; patience;
sweetness, and affection, are enough to make people
happy; but that the higher, and more intoxicating sensations
are more apt to be ruinous, than profitable. A
husband ought never to be a hero---nor a statesman---
nor a poet---nor a demi-god. He should be a rational
man; obedient, under adversity; submissive to heaven;
and willing to toil all the days of his life, for little
else than the quiet of a family. Would he be great;
terrible—let him never marry. Let him break his
own heart, if he will;—let him hazard his own life,
if he dare—but let him not hazard the heart of another—
the blood of his wife, and children. No, no!—
no heroes for husbands!

At last—O, how my heart eddies in my bosom, at
the thought of it! I feel, for a moment, as if I had been
in a long, long dream; and waked with the little soft
feet of my boy, patting over my face. At last, I was a
father. The hour of agony had passed; the hour of
travail, to my spirit too; for I wept blood in my anguish,
and affright—but, at last, heaven was merciful
to me; and the dear babe was put into my arms. O,
then, then! felt I, for the first time, the sanctity of our
union consummate! Emma had born a babe to me.
Our beings were incorporate for ever, and ever—
anew—and heaven had embodied the essence, and spirit,
of her beauty, and my strength, in one little im

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

mortal creature. Ah, the tears gushed out from my
eyes, as if my whole heart were running away. At
last, I began to put in practice my simple theory of
education—nay, not a theory—it did not deserve that
name. I wanted my child to resemble me; and yet I
wanted him to be brave, and good, and great; and I
was neither—alas! neither good, nor brave, nor great.
One evening, to induce an uniformity of opinion, between
her, and myself—while I was alone, for the
first time—at night—and away from my beloved Emma—
I scribbled the following remarks, on education.
They are hardly worth preserving---nor would they
be preserved, had I not fallen upon them, accidentally,
the other day, very much worn---the writing faded---
the ink diluted and spread; and the paper wet, as with
a heavy, and continual rain---through every page---
and almost illegible. Alas! It was no rain—it was
only the rain of her eyes---of her heart---poor Emma!
She could not agree with me; and what could she do
but weep over it![15]

I cannot well pause now. I am hurrying, more,
and more, as I approach the perilous place. Let me
go over it at once. For three whole years, I was the
happiest of human beings---prosperous in my affairs;
growing in love, and reputation; with nothing upon
this earth to distress me, except an occasional indisposition
of Leister---or Anna, (my little daughter) or
my wife. When one day— when— yes, yes, I
will tell it---one day, on entering the room, suddenly,
I saw Albert Hammond, sitting upon the sofa, with
my wife; and, when I approached, he arose in some
confusion; and I saw that she had been weeping.

I trembled---I stood still---I bowed, haughtily, to
him; for, some how or other, I had never been able to
endure him, since the disclosure that Elizabeth had
made to me; and, I had not seen him, for a long time.
I had tried to be cordial; but. I could not.

He returned my bow, with troubled eyes; and passed,
leisurely, out of the apartment.

I was entirely silent, for a moment; and affected a

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

sort of unconcern, that I was far from feeling; but, lest
I might appear to be pained, I entered, immediately,
into a cheerful conversation, with Emma; taking no
notice of her distress; and endeavouring to persuade
myself, that I cared nothing about it. But, I deceived
myself—I deceived her. Yet, I did not know it,
till afterward—when I found myself, at midnight,
walking my room, as I awoke, at the sound of a faint
cry, from the bed. I started—broad awake—but stood,
for some minutes, without knowing where I was,
till I heard her voice again. I was pacing the floor,
for some time, she believed—the sound of my steps
had waked her—and she had spoken to me, repeatedly,
before I answered. Poor heart—she knew not, that I
was asleep. I leaned over the blessed creature—half
sobbing, myself—and kissed her eye-lids, which I found
all dripping wet, with tears.

“What ailed you, William?” she said, leaning upon
her elbow—and pushing back her beautiful hair, under
her night cap. The star light shone in upon her
neck and one shoulder, while she lay there; and never,
in all my life, never did I see any bosom so touchingly
beautiful. Her dazzling white hand held her
transparent drapery about her bosom; and her damp
eyes were lifted with such a reverential, and deep tenderness,
upon my own, that, overcome by my feeling,
yet, unable to explain it—nay, even ashamed to speak
of it, I fell upon her neck, and wept—aye, wept, like a
child.

Yet, still, she was silent; silent as death, while her
heart beat, as though it would burst through her bosom—
what could I do? I was but a man. She knew my
nature. She had been apprised of it, by my own sister;
cautioned against this very thing. She knew,
that I would rather die, than ask her, what Hammond
had said to her; or why she had been weeping? Yet—
O, was it pride that kept her silent? Wo to such pride!

I can say no more. I loved her yet, passionately;
and forgave her, in my heart; and sought there, again
and again, to excuse her—but, I never slept in her
bosom, again—never—as I was wont---I know not
how it was—I loved her, none the less---I respected

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

her, as truly---yet from that hour, I was, another man
toward her.

Not long after this, Anna was born---a sweet, delicate
creature; and again, we passed away a whole
year of love and friendship.

In the mean time, my affairs had prospered, beyond
all example; and I had taken a country seat, a short
distance from town, where I spent the greater part of
my time. It was a fine old mansion, large, and built
by a French planter, of noble, if not royal blood; who
had been driven from St. Domingo, with the wreck
of a princely fortune, by the blacks....I had been told.
It had been constructed, with every attention to comfort
and seclusion. I was pleased with it, at first sight. I
know not why....perhaps, from the vast, cool, roomy
appearance of it....perhaps, from a certain air of nobility
and foreign state, about it. It had been, for several
years, under the superintendance of a poor family,
who had suffered it to fall to decay, until just before
I took it, when they had been pursuaded to repair.
it. I would have bought the house, at once: but the lawyer,
whom I employed, could get no satisfactory account
of the title, and dissuaded me from it: adding,
that he was not at all clear, about the right of the poor
family, to receive the rent: and advising me, to correspond,
directly, `after I was in possession,” with the
alleged owner, who must have been a man of great
wealth, and munificence. And so I thought....for,
there was a great deal of foreign marble, iron, and
mahogany, about the house: and, to complete the
whole, it was said to be haunted....for what reason,
nobody could tell: though, every body avoided it, after
night fall---and no wonder---for it was a lonely
and desolate place, with no house in sight; and only a
few of the finest old trees in the world; and a sheet of
water, completely hidden by great willow trees, set all
round it. However, I liked the house, and so did Emma.
To me, it was like an old acquaintance....it
seemed to me, that I knew every part of it; and, so
familiar, from the first, was I, that Emma spoke of
it, as if she thought that I had lived in it, before.

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

I saw Hammond, sometimes, but very rarely: and I
had learned to affect a cordiality, that I did not feel.
But, what alarmed me, more than anything else, was
this I found out, accidentally, that Emma and Hammond
had been very intimate, before we were married---or
even acquainted. I wondered, now, that she
had never mentioned it. Why had she never spoken of
him, except, when it could not be avoided? Could it
be! Death and darkness! The hottest fire would not
have scorched me, like that thought! Who knows! I
cried, who knows but she may have loved him! Elizabeth
loved him—and—by heaven---it was true!
I now remembered his confusion, the first time that I
ever saw her. What, then, I had passed over, as unworthy
of notice, now rushed upon me, like a giant.
Love him! No, no....it could not be. Yet, Elizabeth
had loved him---and she had been secret, too. No! No!
I knew that her honour was mine; that she would
sooner die, ten thousand deaths, than betray mine.
But, what comfort was that to me? She had married
me---but how should I ever know, imprudent creature,
that she was, whether it was not, because she, too, like
Elizabeth, had loved Albert Hammond, hopelessly.

Monstrous and crushing as the thought was, it
grew into shape, and proportion; and, such was the
heat and tempest of my wrath, that, had not God struck
my daughter to the heart, instantly, before my eyes,
just when I was ready to perpetrate the deed, I should,
most assuredly, have slain Hammond. Yet, just as
had been foretold, I grew kinder and gentler, every
hour, toward Emma; probably; for such is poor human
nature—that she might feel the greater tenderness
for me, when I should have done some deed of
desperation. Often, very often too, when we have
been sitting together, have I looked upon her gentle
face, until my eyes overflowed;—then, kissed
her chaste forehead—and left her, abruptly: sure that,—
no, no—I will not believe, in spite of all that happened
afterward—I will not believe it!—She did love
me! Was I not the father of her babes? her

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

comforter? her friend? her husband? her chosen one? Was
ever woman prouder of man, than she, of me?

But, about this time, a dangerous and beautiful
creature, had thrown herself, immediately in my way.
I know not why I did not rebuke her, at once, to the
dust—my own vanity, perhaps; my desire of showing
Emma that others could love me; my compassion too,
for her—(the woman, I mean)—a stedfast confidence
in myself; and in my own strength. We met, time
and again. I put her aside. Time and again, did I
forbear to destroy her, though she was importunate
for death; until I awoke, at last, horrour struck, at
what I had done. I had not been a villain—I had not
violated my marriage vow; but, under the vain pretence
of giving an innocent, but very imprudent woman, a
terrible lesson, I had permitted her unpractised heart
to delude itself with passion; to drug itself, with a mortal
poison. One thing only, consoled me. I was innocent;
and so was the woman
. But, she owed her
innocence, not to her own strength; no, but to my forbearance;
for, once, she had been utterly in my power;
once, so entirely at my mercy, that, when she came
to her senses, I thought that she would have dropped
dead at my feet. From that hour, we never met;
and I had felt a reluctance to tell Emma of her, at all.
But, I overcame it. I told her—and she wept, bitterly,
very bitterly; till I, at last, was a little offended.
“O, William! I would not have believed it. I have not
believed it!”

I was amazed. Have not believed it!---I—.

“O, think not that I have been ignorant of it. I
knew of every meeting; every one; and, I have waited
till this hour, to hear you disown it: and now, with
all my confidence in you, that---merciful heaven! how
you look! your eyes! your lips.”

I know not how I looked---but I fell, as if she had
cut me to the heart. What!---how could convince
her. I had told her, now; but how would she ever
know that I had not told her, because I was afraid that
she knew it, or would know it---from somebody else;
O! death! death!—what bitterness of heart followed
that thought!

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

“I did not believe it, William—I did not!---O, hear
me!---I have disbelieved it all. Letter after letter,
have I burnt, the moment that I saw an allusion---that---
(her tears gushed out, again)—I have waited
to hear you disavow it.”

I thought of Hammond---but I was silent as the
grave---he must have been the slanderer. The slanderer!---
how could that be! How should he know that
we were innocent! He could not. There were all the
appearances of guilt. Letter after letter!---what did
she mean; what letters?—

Emma threw her arms about my neck; and sobbed
for ten minutes, as if her heart would break—“your
looks are---are--terrible William--don't---do---don't—
look so—they terrify me to death”---said she.

I fell upon my knees---“Emma!” I cried---“Emma!
you know my truth! You must, you will believe me!
By my hope of salvation, I have been true to my nuptial
vow, in thought and word, and deed! As there is
a God in Heaven, I am innocent! As I hope for his
mercy, I knew not that you knew a word of this; or
that you ever would hear of it!”

This appeared to comfort her. I could perceive it;
her sobbing grew less audible. `It was imprudent,
dear,” she said, however, in a low whisper.

“Yes, it was---I admit it. Sure, as I was, of my
strength, it was tempting Providence;---nay, for I cannot
deceive thee, I am not sure that, if I had been certain
of never being discovered, I should not have”—

“O, in mercy! do not tell me so, William!-- do not!”
she cried, looking her hands, with a low cry, of intolerable
anguish—“You would not have denied it?”

Never!” said I—“never. I would have been the
first to tell you of it—and leave you for ever”—(she
shuddered all over.)

“William! my husband;” she said—carrying my
hands, passionately, to her mouth—“say not so!—whatever
happen—whatever—the time is past now, for any
other separation than that of death. Neither of us
would survive it. Do not be rash!—It might happen,
dear, it might, strong as you are—that—Oh heaven!

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

—no, no, I will not imagine it—it would kill me—but
if it should (wildly) O, I pray thee, do not abandon me—
me!
—and thy little ones!—kneel down, William—
kneel down, with me—O, for the love of heaven, William!
do kneel!—Come Leister! come! (the child had
crept up, and buried his yellow head in her lap, holding
on at her dress, all the while)—Kneel there, dear! Down,
down, with thee, my boy!—Swear to me, William—(I
had knelt too, I could'nt have stood upright)—Now,
swear by thy hope of happiness, hereafter!—by all our
love—our children!—never to abandon them!—never
to leave them---or me---whatever may happen to thee!

I obeyed---bowed my head upon her shoulder, and
wept there: but I could not utter a word.

“Yea---it was rash and presumptuous in me;”---said
I---“my heart reproaches me for it;---it is not doing as
I would be done by—a sister; a wife; a daughter; a
dear one---how could I endure that!---

Ellen, I am wrong. I should pray in my heart, that
they might be taught wisdom, by as cheap a lesson.
No!---I will not reproach myself. I deserve praise, rather
than blame (she shook her head mildly—and the
tears, from her overcharged eyes, fell upon Leister's
uplifted face---“mama!--it rain mama!” he cried---“O!
mama! mama! ou choke my hand!
”)—I did that
which no human being would believe---I forebore to
destroy a woman—that---nay dear, if it distress you,
I will say no more about it.”

“Thank you,” she replied, inaudibly; but the motion
of her mouth was full of thankfulness and modesty.

“Allow me,” I continued, “to say only this, dear
Emma, for your consolation---I have risen in my own
confidence.”

“I am sorry for it, William. It will lead to danger”—
she answered, meekly.

“And,” I continued, “much as I regret it, on some
accounts; yet, I have done as I would be done by; and I
would thank the man, who should have done just so, and
no more, by a wife, child, or—how pale you are, dear.”

“I feel very sick and faint---I—” she attempted
to arise---but her strength failed, and she fell into my
arms.

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

The very next day, my sweet Anna was seized with
an unpleasant tightness across the chest. We endeavoured
to relieve her---not that we were at all alarmed
about her---but—I cannot well bear to repeat it---the
poor, dear little thing died—died, in the deep night;
and, for a time, all my acquiescence and submission,
was a sick stupor; a dark and blind, and obstinate
tranquillity. And, when that had passed away---rage,
and anguish, and throes of downright rebellion, to
heaven. Emma was altogether more patient and submissive,
than I---hers were the sorrows of a mother,—
her heart bled in wardly, silent as death;---and, while she
prayed to be obedient and resigned; she wept, as if there
were nothing left, upon all this great earth, to love; and
nothing, in heaven or earth, that could comfort her.

I carried Leister to his little sister's coffin; and tried
to make him comprehend what death was. He cried and
screamed; but his childish sorrow was soon over; and I
could hardly forgive him for it. It appeared to me, so
unnatural---and he kissed her dead mouth; eyes; forehead
and hair, at my bidding; and wept bitterly, for a little
while, because he saw his mother weeping; but, the
next moment, almost, I heard his joyous laugh, below, as
if delighted at his release. My heart contracted, suddenly,
at the cry. I remembered the affectionate, caressing
temper of Anna. It appeared to me, for a little
time, that it were better for me to be buried with her--
but- -poor Emma! she wanted comfort. In the first
shock, she bore the bereavement better than I; but, after
a little time, I found that what I had taken for fortitude,
was really but a sort of stupefaction. She had
been stunned by the violence of the blow; and it was only
when life rushed back to her bruised and sore heart,
distending it with new blood, that the agony was felt
to her. O, then...then, learnt I, something of what mothers
feel, when a part, of themselves, hath been suddenly
smitten with death; blasted in its beauty--buried---buried...
buried, before their eyes!

For a whole week, we dared not mention the name
of our child; but Leister was perpetually inquiring
about her—and, one evening, when I had been

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

startled by some tone like hers; and turned around, half
expecting, in the forgetfulness of the moment, to see my
little daughter there—I found his mother in tears.

“How like it was!” said I.

“Yes”...she answered...“I thought that it was Anna
herself---the dear prattler. He has many of her pretty
ways, I find, now...I never observed them before; and,
indeed, once or twice to day. I have been struck with
that resemblance, which every body has hitherto seen,
except ourselves...what a comfort it is!”—God!...where
am I...now...now!—Oh, what a cruel delusion...I had
forgotten where I was...all that I had suffered and lost—
many years, and many deaths.”

“It is natural,” said I...“We cannot see our children
grow or change; (seeking to comfort her) but others,
who see them less frequently, do. We are struck only
by the difference—strangers, by the resemblance in children.
We wonder that they are not more alike...they,
that are so much.”

“But ah! how different in temper, they were. She
was so affectionate,” said my wife.

“Nay, my dear Emma...that is human nature. The
green turf hallows all that it covers. Whatever is lost,
irretrievably, to us, becomes inestimable. This poor
boy has a thousand qualities, that will twine about our
hearts, yet...we must be prepared for it;...and prepared,
love,” I added...“for everything. It is the only way.”

“He understood me, and shuddered...leaning upon
my shoulder.”

“How good and beautiful, she looked!” said I...“when
she took the medicine—mouthful after mouthful—the
dear, little, patient creature...and permitted the leeches
to be put upon her face; while her very flesh crawled;
and she shut her eyes, and held her breath, for terrour.”

“Yes, and when she said, “good by'e cousin!...and
good by'e. pa—” the poor little thing!”

“Do you remember, too,” I replied, dashing off my
tears, with a brief feeling of consolation.. “how she looked,
when she asked me, if she was going to be put into
the ground?”

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

“Remember it!—O, my husband—do I not remember
it! and how her clear eyes looked up to heaven,
when I kissed her, and told her that she would go to
God — “must her stay with God, ma'—,” said Leister,
putting his head into her lap...“won't he let her
come back?”

“No, my child;...but, if you are good, he will let you
come and see him.”

“And sister too...I want to see sister, ma'—I do want
to see her”—(here he began crying for a moment—
but was very speedily comforted.)

That was the first blow—but—now bear with
me. The last is at hand—I— * * * * *
That great house grew awful to me after the death of
Anna—I was afraid to be alone in it—I determined to
remove—but, some how or other; and, contrary to all
my habits of life, I kept postponing it from day to day;
and from week to week, till I had'nt the heart to leave
it, desolate, frightfully desolate, as it was, to me, after
the death of my child, with my small family. How often--ah,
how often, have I started, at the sound of my own
footstep, when I trod the great landing of the main
stair case; and heard the hollow, rumbling echo, that followed,
through every room in the house, like something
subterranean. Aye, and stopped and thought, intently,
about it—as if—I know not what—but, I swear to you,
that the feeling which I had at such a time, was much
like what I should think a man would have, who had
lived in some other shape, before, in the world. I felt
as if, when I had been something else—no matter what—
beast or man—fowl or reptile—I had been a tenant
of that old habitation. And yet, it was impossible that
I should be familiar with it.—I had never seen it, till
the very week before I had hired it; and might have
lived, for ever, without having seen it, but for an accident.
In walking one day, altogether alone, I was
gradually seduced by a strange appearance of familiarity,
to something that I had seen before, in the walk—to
persevere; until I came in view of a large, noble looking
house. People were at work, in every part of it,—
and the setting sun was shining all through it—till the

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

windows looked, as if there were a great fire in every
room. I did not enter; but stopped to talk with a savage
looking old man, who was giving directions about
setting up a sort of enclosure, that had been broken
down---the very traces of which were nearly extinct.---
I was a good deal struck by his countenance; and entered
into conversation with him. He told me, in a few
words, without once looking me in the face, that he was
repairing it for his master, and meant to let it. I determined,
on the spot, a thing that I cannot account for,
it was like nothing that I ever did before...to take it, on
his own terms; and to remove immediately. A few days
after, the whole affair was completed; and we were most
comfortably situated for the summer season; but it was
very bleak and bitter in the winter, at our new mansion.
But enough of this---I should not mention it all, but for
the singular feeling that used to take me, every now
and then, by surprise; either at the sound of Emma's voice...
or that of my own; or, at the situation or appearance
of something about that house...which made me start
broad awake, sometimes, as if I had just then discovered
the mystery: and yet that mystery would always
elude me; and leave me, nevertheless, strangely dissatisfied
with myself and my memory.”

One day, I had just been fitting out a ship for Smyrna.
She was all ready to sail; and I had been so very
busy for some weeks, that I had scarcely time to eat or
sleep; and, for the second time, since our marriage, had
slept away from home. Yet, I was very happy; and the
more so, for having determined, in my own mind, that
if the issue of this voyage should be prosperous, I
would leave off trade; quit the city, calmly; and go into
some quiet retirement, where I could “live, love,
and die alone”[16]—with my own dear wife and boy.

It was within a week of my birth day; and I was
planning a thousand pleasant dreams for the future, on
my way home; and felt, I do believe, a more
bounding pulse, than I had, since Anna's death;
and all my heart was running over with warmth and
tenderness. A friend stopped me; an aged and good

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

man—there was a strange seriousness in his manner;
and he led me, before I knew it, wide of the way home.
Reader—be patient with me—I cannot tell thee, what
he said—shame and passion will not permit it. Something,
I had heard before; something, in the shape of
rumour; but I had laughed it all to scorn;—and now,
for husbands are the last, either to hear or believe such
things, I would have torn the tongue out of his throat,
by the roots, had he been a young man;—but, at him—
I only laughed—bitterly, I do suppose; for my tears
fell upon my lip, I remember; and made me start,
while I laughed, as if they had been drops of molten
lead.

I went directly home—patience!—patience!—thou
proud heart—patience, for one moment!—and then
break if thou wilt, into ten thousand pieces!—I went
directly home. There was my boy; my beautiful,
bright eye'd boy, at the door;—he ran into my arms,
and kissed me, repeatedly, where I stood, upon the
great marble slab, at the first landing.—I remember
that, because he was bare-footed; and, when I put him
on it---he kept jumping up and down, for a whole
laughing and slapping his hands together, like a
child in a bath---and exclaiming cole! cole! cole! fader---
O, how cole him be! fader!---fader, proper cole!---
till my hot eyes ran over upon his face. Ah, little
knew I, what it all meant. I heard Emma's voice; and
ran up to the room---the little parlour above---and
there,---paused a moment, with a strange, unnatural
feeling of doubt and suffocation; for, as I laid my hand
upon the lock, I heard, what my disturbed senses took
to be, the sound of a man's voice, in low conversation,
“God forgive me!” I cried, putting my hands to my
temples, as if I had been guilty of blasphemy---“a man's
voice!---with my wife!.. at such a time.” I opened the
door, reader, I did, as I hope to go to heaven, with a
smile of affection upon my lips, ready to tell her, the
woman herself, how foolishly I had been alarmed, and
how, for a moment, I had dishonoured her---and—
* * * * * * * * * *—
I entered—a man was there!---she was minute--,
and in tears; but his lips were upon her hand.

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

It was not yet dark---but I could not mistake him---it
was Albert Hammond. For a moment, I thought that
I should never breathe again. But the next, I was calm---
very calm; calm as death. I went up to Emma—she
had fallen upon the sofa---at the sight of me---with a
cry, as if her heart had broken--gasping...and white...I
went up to her. I pressed my mouth to her cold forehead.
My boy ran to me---for a moment, I was on the point
of dashing him through the window...but I forbore; I
merely put him upon her bosom...pressed my lips once
more to hers...to her eyes---to her cheeks, and murmured
in her ear...farewell, for ever and ever! She was
senseless; but, at the sound, she shook in every limb...
moaned...and her lips moved—but, I regarded her
not. I turned round...the apartment was empty; I
went staggering, through the rooms, I know not whither;
till, all at once...as I stood again upon the great
marble slab...I saw...like a flash of tremendous lightning...
a perfect explosion of brightness—or my eyes
cheated me, the same lamp lying there, with the oil
running out of it--that I had seen twenty years before, in
my dream—and heard one general outcry of desolation;
while I bounded, from the top, to the bottom of the stair
case, at one leap—as if, at that moment, our whole
household had broken up, and departed for ever. I
rushed onward, grappling my own throat, I have been
told, since, and shrieking as I went—for my dream,
that horrible dream, was all before me!—and I cursed
myself that I had never discovered it till then.—Emma
was the woman that I saw!—that was the house!—
and that was the frightful desolation, which I had seen
in a vision, shadowed out to me, till my hair rose!—
Onward I went!---blind and dizzy; doing, I know not
what; saying, I care not what; but there were people,
that I passed, I remember; and animals; or the shadows
of men and animals; for they cried out, and fled from
me; and still I paused not; nor breathed; nor turned
aside; but went reeling, headlong, toward the city; all
my past life confounding itself in my mind, with the
present and the future. It was like a great ocean breaking
up in midnight darkness...covered with ice and fire

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

-- human creatures...wreck and ruin;...and the first
thing that I knew...after, I know not how long a time---
only a few minutes, I should judge, if any mortal
man could have gone so far in so short a time;...I was
near the water...standing and looking at it, and wringing
my hands;...and the next intelligible thing that I
knew, is, that I stood upon the wharf;---and that the
stars shone fifty feet, down, into the dark water, just as
they had eighteen years before, when I had been well
nigh drowning myself...for a moment, it appeared to
me, that all that had passed since, was a dream,—
that I was still a boy;...but the dashing of oars, sounded
near me; and I recollected my purpose. “Wait for
me, till twelve
,” (it was then nine) and no longer
weigh anchor, and be ready, at this spot, to take a man
on board, who will come”...said I.

I then went to my counting room...wrote a farewell
letter to Elizabeth;...some instructions about my property,
giving it all to my wife and child; appointing her
brother to its management;...took a pair of pistols
from the desk, and went in pursuit of Hammond—
We met...! don't know how...but we met...God brought
it about. I handed him a pistol, in silence.

He refused it---I tendered it, again---he still refused.—
I threw it at his head; and, deliberately, levelled
at his heart. He never moved---he did not even
cover his face. I saw his dark eyes; and, if anything
in this world, could have persuaded me of his innocence,
it would have been his untroubled forehead, as the
star light shone upon it; and his large, humid eyes.

I fired, and he fell. The report of the pistol alarmed
the watch. They sprung their rattles; and I ran
toward them, as if calling for assistance. I was universally
known; and, when they saw me, and heard
that a man was wounded; they gave themselves no
trouble about me; and, I ran down, immediately, to
the wharf; sprang into the boat; and, in three hours,
we were leaping, with every sail set, through the blue
ocean. To me, it was like a dream. Was I a murderer!
“Probably:” I answered.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

Why need I dwell upon what happened, in the voyage?
I will not. My house---and the voice of my
wife---and the desolation of it, were all before me,
night, and day. We were once driven all over the
water, it appeared, before a hurricane; lay, waterlogged,
utterly helpless, and dismasted, for four days,
and nights; every moment expecting to go to the bottom---the
great sea making a perpetual breach over
us. Yet, I never trembled, nor prayed---heard nothing,
nor saw nothing. The sky was like a great
room to me; and the whole world, like an untenanted
house.

But, at length, we arrived at Smyrna. There I sold
my ship, and cargo; put the proceeds on board of
another vessel, returning, for the use of Emma, and
my boy. Yes, my boy---by heaven, she never dishonoured
me. I know it---I feel it, in every artery. I felt
it, even while I kissed her for the last time---but no
matter. I then went, with a little gold in my pocket
to Constantinople. Seven months, had I been there,
when, one day, as I was wandering in the Greek suburbs;
or rather the Galata, where the merchants of
all nations are permitted to assemble—I came, suddenly,
in contact with an apparition, that made me leap
from my feet. I could not see the face. It was dressed
in black, after the manner of the Greeks; but the shape,
and gesture, were—what folly!—I really trembled to
see it turn round, it was so like Hammond.

It turned.

Gracious God! It was Hammond, himself! He uttered
a cry of transport, when he saw me. I stepped
back—and shook with passion; for though I had repented
of his death, while I thought it probable, that
he was dead, and I, his destroyer; yet, now, that he
stood before me strong in health—I began to feel for
my dagger. He saw my purpose. “By heaven, William
Adams,” he cried. “This is too much for mortal
patience. I will bear with it no longer. Thrice have
I saved your life; twice would you have taken mine—
and all to no purpose....now! but, raise your arm
against me, a third time, and by the living God, I
will tear you limb from limb!”

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

Where was my strength, then! By heaven, I was in
a sweat, from head to foot. A child could have slain
me. There was that, in his terrible voice, when in
wrath, that shook me to dissolution. My ancient cowardice
returned upon me—and strangled with fear—
flooded, and drowned all the valour of my blood, and
heart. I was like a child, before him.

“William Adams,” he repeated, approaching me,
but with his arm, folded---“I want some conversation
with you.”

“Begone!” I cried, as soon as I could find my voice:
“begone! man!...devil! and leave me. Begone!—”

“You dare not follow me,” said the Dwarf.

I turned, I am sure, with the bitterest expression
of hatred, and scorn, that he ever saw in man's face;
for he shrivelled before it, for a moment---and then
walked on, as defying me to follow him.

I did follow him—so closely that, had he but turned
upon me, I should have driven my lifted dagger up
to the hilt, into his neck; but he did not turn; nor
look behind; and, for my soul, I could not strike him,
an unarmed man, without seeing his face. No!...I
could not. I followed him to the very end of the great
canal, passing through the suburbs of Hassan Pashaw,
and Taphana, unmolested. At last, just at the
entrance of one of the Bezesteens, or market houses;
he turned full upon me; stepping back one pace, as
he did so; and stood—as if he suspected my purpose;
knew the whole nature of my heart, and what I was
waiting for—at the distance of about six feet from me,
leaning upon a Turkish cimeter---naked, and glittering
like a crooked flame.

“William Adams,” he said, a third time...“I have
not sought your life---but I am weary of my own. I
heard you speak, many years ago, of your skill in
the broadsword. There is a cimeter, (throwing me
his; and instantly flourishing another, in a circle of
light, around his head.) You then signified a desire
to amuse yourself with me. I have never met with my
match. You would have slain me---I knew it by your
breathing---as we came along. I would not have the

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

weight of my blood upon your heart, William, in any
other than an honourable way. You are now armed.
So am I. We shall find but little difference in the
whirl, or guard, of a cimeter, and sabre. Only---if
you mean to cut---you must not strike---but present
the edge---and thrust. It has the temper, and the edge,
to sever the bones: it is not by a blow, that they
cleave their felt turbans here. What say you? Shall
we set our foot here, in silence, under that blue sky---
under the very eyes of God, who hath commanded us
not to spill our brother's blood--here!—giving nor taking
no quarter, till the disenthralled spirit of one
shall rush into his presence, from where we now
stand!...streaming with blood. What say you? My
patience is entirely exhausted. You are silent. I
know not what you may meditate; but I bid you beware,
if you think of grappling with me. One blow,
and I will show no mercy, whatever may become of
me. You have worn out my nature; turned all my
heart to bitterness...year after year, sir, have I pursued
you for your—speak!—is it battle, and death,
or not?”

I had taken up the cimeter---but I was unable to
stretch my arm...I let it fall. His voice penetrated to
my very heart. What it was, I know not, but an unaccountable
belief took instant possession of me, that he
was innocent, and wronged. “I know not, Hammond,
what is the meaning of these tears....I would not have
believed, two hours ago, that it was in the power of
any mortal creature, to make my heart beave, and
yearn, in this way...to conjure up, as you have, such
a feeling of humanity in it....to....O, man, man!
I weep before you; I, that have not wept for a whole
year...I stand weeping before you, and am not ashammed
of it. Tell me...are you not a villain?”

“No.”

“Have you not wronged me?”

How?

“No subterfuge, Hammond: if you have, you know
how...I cannot speak it. Have you not wronged me?”

“No, Will am Adams...no...so help me God!..neither
in thought; nor word; nor deed!”

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

“I know not,” said I, “rightly, where I am...but...
there is my hand...let us go home...my...my...wife—”

He shook his head...but he embraced me; and I endured
it, though I felt the truth breaking in upon me
again...and then...well, well— we shall soon come
to it...I—

eaf292v2.n15

[15] See Remarks, p. 279.

eaf292v2.n16

[16] Quere. Should it not be “live, love, and lie alone?” Ed.

-- 318 --

CHAPTER XI.

Return voyage...Wrecked...Reduced to extremity...Death of...

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

Ah, heaven!---It is past midnight—I see it by my
watch---I cannot sleep. Distressing, and awful
dreams have set upon my heart, and wrought within
it, all night long. I cannot support it many months
longer. I have not had one quiet sleep, for many
weeks, since I found that letter---rash, rash man—O
Emma!...Emma! No!...not for a single hour. Ah,
what would I not give for one short sweet slumber----
one blessed dream of forgetfulness! It is four weeks
this night, since I finished the last chapter. The work
is near to its completion; and as if, with the ending of
it, my own life were to end, I cannot advance a step,
without weeping---and yet, why should I weep? Why
sorrow? The world is dead to me. There is not
one heart left within its cold circumference, holding
any affinity with mine. And I...oh, there is no desolation
like the widowed one---; here am I, a shipwrecked
old man---old, long before my time; a childless
father---a wifeless husband---a fatherless child. O
Lord! Put thou me, into the middle of the deep ocean---
where a black sky, and a black water are all about
me, and over me, and under me; helpless, and alone;
and thou canst not make me more desolate than I am!
What have I done, to offend thee, O, my Father! What
done?---peace fool, peace!---down, down, thou rebellious
heart!--What have I not done, to offend a righteous, and
benevolent One! Father! father! have compassion upon
me---spare me! O spare me! I dare not meet thee! I
am afraid to die! My days have been few, and full of
trouble---yet---thy will be done!---nay, nay---that is
all a lie---I cannot say---thy will be done---I cannot---
no...would that I could prevent it! Then would I never
die, and thy will...O, my Maker...never should be
done...but mine!

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

I have looked back upon the last chapter. I foresee
that I never shall live to complete, what I have attempted.
Some other hand may do it. I wonder that
I ever had the courage to attempt it; and though, I have
told but little of my eventful life, I wonder more that
I have been able to tell what I have, so distinctly...so
carelessly. It is incoherent, to be sure...but I wonder,
that it is not more so. I shudder too, sometimes, when
I think that — yes! I will tell it...when I think that
these are but the symptoms of that terrible malady
which has shaken our whole house, generation, after
generation, to the dust. I—O, Emma—my wife! my
wife!

I return. It matters little how Hammond succeeded,
in winning me, to embark for my country...but he did
succeed; and, though, by a tacit agreement, we never
spoke of, nor alluded, to the past; yet we were constantly
together, on our way home, to my family...no, not to
my family...I was determined never to see her again.
Innocent, or guilty, it mattered not...but let me not
taint her pure name...she was innocent...I feel the conviction
here, here, warm at my heart, bubbling like the
milk of woman...to nourish some hope of hers, not dearer
to her, than this of mine, to me! My blood will bear testimony
to it...but innocent, or guilty, it matters not. She
knew the penalty of concealment. She rashly encountered
it...and—I trembled whenever I thought of it.
What had become of her? I dared not ask. Nor did
he dare to mention her name. What he reserved for
me, I know not:...some pleasant surprise, it may be....
poor wretch!...but he never approached the subject,
except once, indeed, when..I came upon him, suddenly;
and saw him thrust a miniature, that I could have sworn
was Emma's, into his bosom...his tears fell, like a shower
of dew from the tree tops, into the smooth sea; for
we were lying becalmed, in a water, so clear, and
beautiful, that the shadow of the ship was like the ship
itself. He came to me, and took my hand; and, perhaps,
for he thrust the other into his bosom...perhaps
he was about to give me the miniature...but I flung
aside the hand...and walked away from him. The next

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

time that we met...there was a dead silence between
us; but he came to me, at length, and would have spoken
to me...I knew that he would...of my wife...but he
dared not. I looked at him, and he stood appalled before
my eyes. Again, he would have put some papers
into my hand, but I threw them from me.

“No,” said I...for the last time...“No...in no shape,
or manner, or form, will I ever listen to you, or to
her!

His manner was very solemn. “It is for your peace,
William...that I ask it: and yet, I doubt if your peace
would be promoted by it---but, farewell! My resolution
is now taken. There are the papers! Do as you
will about reading them. But I would advise you to
take them; and, when I am dead, if you should survive
me...read them.”

“No,” I answered...“No!” spurning them with my
foot...“I will never touch them again.”

Hammond calmly took them up; wiped his eyes;
and we never exchanged another word, till more than
a month after, when—I struck him bloody, and blinded
to the deck of our shattered vessel. Let me tell you
how that was...We were drifting, a fiery wreck upon
the wide ocean...not a spar standing...the ruins of our
vessel yet smoking about us...reduced to the last extremity
of famine, and fury. Just then, when all of
our crew, but three, had gone raving mad before my
face...as I stood, with parched lips, and throbbing
eyes, that I could not shut, for the soul of me...I saw the
most beautiful vegetation below me, and bright water,
rippling through it...turf...and singing birds; and slippery
pebbles...God be praised! I cried! leaping into it.
But some devil held me back. It was Hammond...I
raised my arm, and he fell, the blood gushing out of
his ears, and nostrils; but he still held on, and I...I...
I, Obanquetted on the loathsome...I— no matter,
here was another time, that he had saved me...another,
and another!

And then, we came home, home!—and then—O,
My wife! my wife! * * * * *

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

By God---I will tell it. Emma was in her grave. She
had died, of a broken heart. Leister was in his grave.
He had died, immediately after I left him. My sister---heaven
for ever bless her---she was yet left to me!
kinder than ever, but---a little, a very little disordered,
from the calamities and trials that she had endured,
and—. And I---O, my God! my God!---have
mercy upon me!—I knew that I should never live
to finish it—have mercy upon me! O, have mercy!

-- 322 --

CHAPTER XVII.

Conclusion by Hammond...Explanation...Elizabeth...Fate-of William
Adams...Early intimacy of Hammond and Emma...Emma's
letter to her husband.

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

A manuscript has been put into my hands, by a
woman, who, while she was living, had no equal upon
the earth. She was upon her death bed; and she commanded
me to take it, and relate all that had happened
to her brother, from the time that his reason last
wandered; and to read no more of it, than what she
seemed to intimate concerned myself. The rest was
sealed up; and I have just read; or rather, last night,
I finished reading, all that I was permitted to. My
hand shakes yet, with terrour and grief; and, I can
hardly persuade myself, that actions, so innocent as
mine; so well meant, as they were, could have been capable
of such an evil interpretation. I remember my
own agency; and I shudder at it. I look back, in vain,
for consolation; in vain, for the proud feeling of self
approval, that upheld me, at the time of the catastrophe.
I am innocent—and yet, I am inconsolable.
What should I be, then, had I been guilty! I quake,
to think of it.

Eight years have now passed away, since William
Adams, the brother of Elizabeth, was struck crazy.
He was an extraordinary man; and, if he should have
done justice to himself, in any measure, while telling a
part of his own history, the reader must have been
satisfied of it. He had few equals; but, his passions
were tempestuous, beyond all example. I know not
what he may have said of me; for, I have not been permitted
to read it; but, I have gathered enough from
Miss Adams, (his sister,) on her death bed, when she
committed the manuscript to my charge, last summer,
to believe that it is a true history of his own life. If
so, I have, probably, a material share in it; for, at
times, we were friends; ready to die for eachother; and,

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

at times, he was my mortal enemy; but, always generous;
and, never my enemy, but when under mental
alienation; or some strong and terrible delusion.

He died—I must be forgiven, for coming to it so abruptly;
but, I cannot bear to think of it—of mortal apprehension—
died, from the fear of dying. “O, God!”
he was heard to cry out, one night, as if in prayer, a
short time before the utter destruction of his faculties;
“O, God! God! have compassion upon me! I cannot
dwell in the uninhabited place—Emma! Emma!—I
am afraid to die!—O, no! no!—I cannot die—I dare not!
O, my God! my God! let me live a little longer—take
me away from this desolate house!—Hide me, where
thou wilt; O, Lord God Almighty!” And, many a
time has he caught the arm of the keeper, while the
writer was remonstrating with him—and held him,
with his white teeth chattering; his lips, blue and swollen;
and, to use the keeper's own words—“his nose,
livid and pinched up;” and shrieking out, that he
was haunted by two jabbering imps—“there! there!---
do you not see it?---O, Christ! Christ! have merey on
me. I cannot die---I cannot! Emma! Emma!---pity
me---pray for me! Do you not hear him? He keeps
saying, death is near! death is near!---O, you do not hear
it---you must hear it! Ah, my dear friend---stay by
me---O, do! do!---Will you not?---O, Lord God of heaven
and earth! have mercy upon me! No living creature
about me!---not one---and a house like the universe!”
And then, he would fall away into a paroxysm
of terrour, as if he saw something. Alas---he was,
after I knew him---the greatest coward on earth---respecting
death. He knew it, and acknowledged it; and
trembled like a child; and cried like a child, when they
ventured to speak to him, about death. But, enough
of this. It is frightful to think of it.

The family are now extinct. He, poor fellow, died
but a few months ago; and Elizabeth has just followed
him. My obligation is now in force. I have but just
left her green, untrodden grave; and I cannot die in
peace, until I have fulfilled all that I promised to her.
She, too, was a very extraordinary creature; but,

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

probably, her brother has already left an account of her;
if so. I will not attempt it. There is a vividness in
his language, when in conversation; (I know not how
he may write, except, from the little that I have now
read) that would leave me nothing to say, if I were to
follow him, on the same subject; and there were a truth
and sincerity in his nature, so opposed to all artifice, or
concealment, that, whatever he may have said, may be
depended on. I know what I say---and I am willing
to abide by it. What he may have said; even of me,
evil or good, I am sure, was of his knowledge and belief.
But, enough of this.

By looking back, upon the incidents related, so far
as I have been permitted to see them: and recalling
dates, I find that the manuscript must have concluded
about the very time; and, perhaps, on the very night,
that he was found wandering, in a heavy rain, about
the church yard, where his wife, of whom he had been
distractedly fond, lay interred. He had been shut up
in his room, for more than a year; and the letter which
is added to this, lay open upon his table. How he came
by it, I know not. He had refused to see me; or hear
from me: and more than a year had passed, since I had
abandoned the thought of explanation; or attempted to
put her letter into his hands. I never knew how he
came by it. It was in my case, and I never missed it—
but it could not have been long with him; for I remembered
having seen it in the usual place, with her miniature,
which I had once obtained, without her knowledge,
from an artist to whom she sat—and had worn, all her
life. From that hour, he never spoke a rational word.
At times, he was outrageous; and, though there were
minutes, when he would look piteously upon me; and
pluck out a whole handful of his hair, at a time (which
had turned as gray as an old man's of seventy) and
sit a whole day together, and look at it—and then
walk about, as if he neither saw, nor heard, nor felt
any thing; yet I am sure that he never had one hour of
heaven's light, within the deep darkness of his brain;
nor one glimpse of reality from that, till the time of his
death. Yet such were his amazing powers of

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

expression, that they were many serious attempts made to get
him liberated from confinement, under the strange belief,
that he was not mad, but melancholy; and only
wanted a little gentleness, and attention, to bring all
his faculties out anew. Alas!—their commiseration
was vain. He was stricken to the heart; and, when he
died—poor fellow---there was an awful, steady melancholy
in his eyes, while he rivetted them upon me; that,
had I not known beyond a doubt, that he was mad,
would have terrified me into a belief, that he was dying,
not of delirium, but of a broken heart.

Sometimes he would talk of blood, in a low voice, to
himself; and say that many visions, which he had once,
in his early days, were all now fulfilling: and then:
but nobody attempted to fathom the wandering of the
unhappy man—that there were worms dropping about
him—; and then he would rebuke the keepers of the
hospital, for abusing him, as if they were determined
to deprive him of his senses.

Strangers went to see him; and some of them came
away, I have been told, fully possessed with the opinion,
that he was not deranged; or, that if he was, it was
a derangement produced by a black conspiracy. Poor
creatures! Who would have conspired against him?
Violent as he was---overbearing as he was---there was
not a dry eye in the city, when God smote him with
madness; not a heart, that did not heave with compassion,
and sympathy. O, better would it have been to
be exposed to the fury of wild beasts, than for men, that
had so practised upon his stout heart, and noble talent,
to show their faces abroad.

But, let me leave him. He died, I fear, under a
feeling of relentless, and implacable bitterness towards
me. I am sorry for it. I did not deserve it.

Soon after his death. I was induced to make some
enquiries about his family, or that part of it, rather,
which I had not personally known. I succeeded beyond
all expectation, by an accident, that I cannot
mention here, without a breach of confidence. Enough,
however, for me to say, that, from having been continually
with his immediate relations, I was mistaken, I

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

suppose, for his brother Sampson Achilles, who was also
deformed, and dwarfish; and entrusted with a manuscript,
which I have the best reason to believe is true,
wherein I find a record of the family, with all its intermarriages,
for nearly two hundred years. For my
salvation, I would not make that record publick—it is
a catalogue of nothing but crime and madness; desperate
suffering, and destructive genius.

Several of the earliest of the family in this country,
perished in the ancient Indian wars: one of them,
whose life is contained in the manuscript, of which I
speak—a woman—was hung at Salem, in Massachusetts,
for witchcraft—and sorcery—: another nearly
related to the father of this Mr. Adams, a young and
beautiful girl, destroyed herself in a manner, that
would be believed impossible—absolutely impossible.
She had always been remarkable for her violent temper,
and great beauty. When a mere child, such was
the former, that on one occasion, she was confined to
her bed for two months; covered with blisters—having
no less than six upon her at one time, merely because
her school mistress had slapped her, on the hand:—
more than once did she attempt her own life, before
she was twelve years of age: and her beauty was so
extraordinary, that an agent of the royal government,
to the last colonial governour, of Massachusetts, mentions
it, in one of his official despatches, of the day, as
absolutely “wonderful, and miraculous.” He—himself,
lived to see her a corpse. She loved—and, the passion
of love, in such a child, was the breath of life to it.
Her parents discovered it—she fled to the woods—
went among the Indians—was found, almost naked;
and squalid, with suffering, and sickness—brought
home, confined, tempted—but all in vain. Her last
words were. Let me go free—treat me kindly—and I
never will see him again, without your consent; but—
treat me, in any other way—and my blood be upon
your own head. They left her, taking care to secure
the doors, and windows—and removing all possible
means of self destruction, as they thought—even to the
bed cords, and the bed linen—and the glass. But when

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

they came to the door in the morning, and tried to open
it, they found it fastened within. They called. It
was frightfully still. They burst it open. She was
found dead—lying flat upon the floor; with her face—
swollen, and discoloured, though very beautiful, in a
basin of water. In that way, had she died. Who, that
ever lived, could have done the same thing. I have
known one case like it, since:—that of a man, who
sat down, and leaned his throat against a rope, until it
strangled him.

A second was quite as terrible—nay, a thousand
time more terrible than this. It was the case of an
uncle on his father's side. His name was Augustine.
He was a proud, wayward, melancholy man. He was
married—and had five children. He kept company
with nobody; and nobody knew whither he went
sometimes, for days together. He would take up his
rifle; strike into the woods; without giving his family
any notice; or preparing them for it, by any symptom
of departure. No one knew where to look for him—
and nobody dared to enquire—for he was known to
have shot several Indians—and one white man, under
pretence of mistaking him for an Indian, because he
was lurking in his path, in a time of great peril to the
white settlers. At last, he grew jealous of his wife—
yet nobody knew it, till, after his death; for she loved
him passionately, though she trembled before him.
He was the handsomest man of his day—I have heard
several people declare, who knew him: tall—square
shouldered—with an eye like the bald-eagle—and an
arm, like that of the panther.

At last, he determined to die. And, that the woman
of his heart might feel it—he determined to die by the
hand of her own children; those very children, whose
legitimacy, he never could have doubted, if he had not
been a madman; for every one of them was the talk of
the whole county round, for his beauty, and courage.

One day, when his wife had gone to a neighbour's—
he put on his wedding clothes—dressed himself with
great care—collected a great quantity of brush-wood;
made a sort of cabin of it; lining the whole with the,

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

driest, that he could find—and leaving a small hole
just large enough to admit his body. He then disposed
about the cabin, all the little, pleasant, endearing relicks
of early affection, that he had left; and commanded
the largest boy to go to the house for some fire. The
boy refused—for there was something, he said, so
frightful, in his father's look, that he was afraid to
leave him alone. At last, however, he consented—
and brought the fire. That done, the father kissed all
the children—embraced them all—wept upon them
all—told them to be good to their mother; and to love
the “baby,” the child, then at the breast, which was the
real cause of all that he had done—and then made the
second child set fire to the brush-wood. It was all in
a roaring blaze—in a moment. The pitch, and rosin,
and combustible leaves, were lighted up, instantaneously,
as by a flash of lightning. The children fled,
screaming, to the woods. And the neighbours, afar
off, suspecting that the Indians were upon them, blew
their horns, and mustered man and horse, in every direction—
and kept pouring in, to the rescue. They
found the wretched man, and tore him out of the
flames, in spite of all his powerful resistance, and half
suffocating curses; but he broke away from them again;
and threw himself into the blaze. They were reinforced;
and, at last, succeeded in extinguishing the flames,
and dragging him out—with a great part of his body
burnt to a coal. He could hardly utter a sound—but
the noise of cursing, and bitter reproach, was continually
issuing from his whole chest, which was outwardly
consumed, so that the motion of his lungs could be
seen, agitating, and convulsing, the cinders—that still
adhered to his whole body. Yet he did not die—that
night—but told them that they were fools, and deserved
death to them, and theirs—for their meddling—that
he had been sold to his MASTER, who would call at
eleven, the next day, for him; that, if they had let him
die in his own way, his body and soul both, would have
been consumed; and the MASTER outwitted.

The most remarkable circumstance, after all, perhaps,
was that—precisely at eleven, the next day, he
died.

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

But the other case, in the same family, was, if possible,
more terrible yet; and a thousand times more
affecting. One would be led to think, that a judgment
was upon the family; for none of them seemed to die,
if I may trust to the manuscript, in a natural way:
perhaps, however, it was only a constitutional predisposition
to blood—a derangement, that led to bloodshed.

The last was the case of a younger sister, whom I
well recollect, for the uncommon brilliancy of her
dark eyes. She was married to the younger son of a
British nobleman; a small, but very handsome man;
who, if report told the truth, had been a sad profligate,
at home. She loved him to distraction—and bore three
children, the youngest of whom had remarkably large
blue eyes, totally unlike the rest of the blood. I have
never heard the story aright; and the manuscript is
not very satisfactory—but the amount of it is nearly
what I shall relate—: a part of it I know to be true,
from my own knowledge; and the principal facts, I will
answer for. It is only in the less material circumstances,
that I have any doubt at all.

This child with the large blue eyes, when about eight
months old, had became the very god of the father—
to the exclusion of all the other children, and even of
the mother. It was for ever in his arms. Scarcely
would he permit it to go away, for a moment; and,
at last, he actually slept with the boy in his bosom.
For a long time, the mother appeared to be pleased
with it,—and doated but the more fondly upon him,
because he doated upon the child. Before the birth
of the baby, as it was common to call the youngest
child, in every family, he had been hardly ever at
home;—but now, he was never away, nor abroad. The
people wondered at the change;—and a thousand
strange and foolish conjectures were afloat. Some said
that it was not her child—but one of his—that he had
contrived to exchange:--and some were wicked enough,
to say, that the other children were not his; or that he
thought so. Whatever it was, however, the wife, at
last, grew uneasy. Go to the house when they would,

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

they always found her looking seriously, at the baby,
and rocking the little creature, all the day long, with
her foot upon the cradle. At last, however—the catastrophe,
which I am about to relate, took place;
some said, in consequence of a meddling, bad woman,
having come to her house, and told her of a girl with
very large blue eyes, whom her husband had loved to
distraction, before he married her; others, that a beautiful
girl, with the whitest neck in the world—and the
largest, clear blue eyes---from over the sea—who knew
the family of her husband; and only came to die upon
his bosom;—had come one day to the house, when he
was absent—and had fits, when she found that he was
married;—and others, who are supported by the manuscript,
say that poor Margaret (that was her name)
had once found a miniature among the papers of her
husband, long after their marriage, of such a blue-eyed
woman, with a profusion of hair, like floss-gold;—and,
that he had amused her with some idle tale of school-boy
love, until she had forgotten it;—but, that, one day, she
came into the room unexpectedly, and found him comparing
the face of the child, with that of the miniature,
and weeping all the while. She stood over him, says the
writer, and heard him sob—and saw him take a bunch
of golden hair out of his bosom, compare it with the hair
of the child—and hold it to his own eyes and mouth, and
then to the mouth of the babe—and then fall upon the
neck of it, in a paroxsym of tenderness—during which,
with her poor heart smitten to the very core, and her
brain giddy—she escaped from the room, without having
been discovered:-and that, from the hour when she
saw that, her own eyes were no longer the same—they
became cold, unsettled, melancholy, and were always
full—till one day a strange woman, with blue eyes
did come for her husband, when he was away—and,
after sitting awhile, fainted away, and was put to bed;
and that, upon the bosom of the unknown woman, after
it was all over, was found the string---a ribband twisted---
soiled and torn---as in a desperate struggle---for the
blood of her neck was on it, with a small piece of gold
adhering to it---from which a miniature had been

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

wrenched, while she was insensible; and ground to dust,
upon the floor. After the affair was all over---it is
told that people tried to discover the features of the
person, in the broken ivory; but, that it was all in
vain. And the strange woman, when she awoke, and
found her miniature gone—which she did, before she
discovered any other sign of life, began to scream,
and tear her hair; and never stopped, until she, herself,
was a corpse.

But let me return to poor Margaret. By and by,
the husband came home; and, contrary to his usual
practice, he went to his wife first, where she sat, as
usual, rocking the cradle; and kissed her forehead—
before he attempted to take up the child, or even to
uncover its little face, and look at it.

“You look very pale Margaret, what is the matter
with you?---and now that I look at you, again---why,
what have you been doing. You are dressed like a
bride. I don't know when I have seen you look so lovely—
and---but why so very serious?”—

Faver,” said a little fat, bare-footed boy---cuddling
up to him, and leaning against his father's arm, which
was affectionately resting on the mother's lap—“Faver--Hi--hi---mammy--ee--ee--is
toot---and tut, tut-off ee
baby's head
.”

The father paid no attention to the child, for some
time; but kept playing with his hair, and talking to his
wife; and complimenting her on her appearance. “But
why so serious, Moggy---have I offended you? Nay,
nay, your eyes, love, are strangely altered...hush (the
child kept repeating what he had said) hush, you little
rascal...what's that—no, no, Margaret...let him stay...
what is it, that he says? You understand him best.”

“Ask him yourself, Edward” said she...It was the
first word that she spoke, and the last.

“Gracious God, Margaret—are you ill!—your voice
frightens me”—said he. “Come here, Bob—what's that
you say?

“Hi---i—me---mammy.....mammy....I's a feered---
Faver.”

“Speak! will you.”

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

The boy attempted, several times...and, at last, succeeded
in telling the wretched man, that his mammy
had cut off the baby's head, with a sharp razor.

The father went to the cradle...turned his eyes upon
his wife...who smiled, and fell back in convulsions;...
threw down the clothes, and found that the child, had
told nothing but the truth—the head was really cut
off..and the cradle was full of blood.

I he story. I admit, is almost too horrible to tell...
but I know it to be true, in all the material circumstances.
And truth may be forgiven, where fiction
should be execrated.

Such was the family on the side of the father; and
such an abstract of their history. What wonder that
my poor friend became the inmate of a mad house, at
last.

But let me return to him again. Before he married
Miss Larence—nay, before he saw her—I
had seen her, and loved her. But there were circumstances
to prevent me from ever acknowledging my
passion. She never knew it. And when I found that
they had met; and were truly devoted to each other;
as I had no hope for myself, I did all that I could to
promote their marriage; cautioning her, however, as
I did, (for I was an intimate friend of her, and her family,
for many years, though Mr. Adams knew it not,
for reasons, which I shall explain, by and by,) to beware
of two or three dangerous propensities in his
character. But she was a woman;—and though I
told her very plainly, that he had shown symptoms of
derangement, more than once, (from violent passion,
I believe)—was distinguished for a certain high handed
profligacy among women; and jealous beyond all example.
Yet, she so loved him—that she could not give
him up. I saw this—when it was too late;—and, when
it would have been death to him and her, if I had been
discovered to have had any agency or acquaintance
with her. Perhaps I was wrong; but such were my
motives; and such was my belief at the time. The result
has shown, that I had been wiser, had I been more
open and direct in my counsel. I am sorrow-stricken

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

now; but my heart does not reproach me; for I acted
then, with the best intention; and feel, only, what every
man of common humanity would feel, who had been in
any manner instrumental, in the suffering or destruction
of another.

At last, however, I grew alarmed. Emma Larence
(that was the name of the woman, whom he married)
became too passionately fond of him; and, though
I knew that he would sooner tear his own heart out,
than shed one tear upon her hard, if it sullied her;
yet, I did tremble for her. I knew her nature, too
well. I knew that he would never marry a woman,
whose heart he had not tried in fire; who was not capable
of resisting him to death. I interfered, therefore,
trembling as I did so; lest my interference should
be mistaken by her; her, whom it was difficult for me
to approach at all, without a trembling and sickness of
the heart; and sure that, if it came to the knowledge
of Mr. Adams, he would cut my throat.

But, he behaved to her, like a man, at the last moment---a
man!---yea, like a prince! Never had I
thought so much of him. But when I looked, with
some degree of exultation, to their future marriage,
now that he had redeemed himself so gallantly—
I found that he had been dismissed---and insulted! I
knew his temper. I was amazed at his moderation. I
inquired into the affair; and, from my soul, I pitied
her inexperience, and their infatuation. William Adams—
I must take the liberty of calling him so, yet—
was of an unforgiving temper, till he knew her; a
man, that would have taken her out of her bed, at midnight;
and set fire to the house, if the thought had entered
his head—six months before, was now so bettered,
by his love for her, that he bore, patiently, with
what few men like him could have born. I spoke
to him of it, and asked him how it was.

“It is for her sake,” he replied, with solemnity. “I love
her, too devoutly; too truly, to hazard her happiness,
in any way. She was right, in dismissing me, for a
time; but, she did wrong, to leave me no hope, none;
after I had humbled myself, as no mortal man had

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

ever seen me humbled before. And I am afraid that she
will live to repent it; but, assuredly, I do hope that
she may not. I love her, yet—I shall love her, to my
dying day. But, I have now done all that I can, for
a reconciliation. If we ever meet, it must now be, by
accident. I cannot advance—and she dare not. I am
bound, by my own feeling of honour and rectitude. I
have done all that a man, a man of honour, and a
Christian could do. I cannot advance—and she will
not, though she die, and I die, while we are both
wishing for a reconciliation. I know her well; better,
I believe, than her own father knows her; in some
parts of her character, I am sure that I do. His interference
was wise, and humane; but, the determination
was her own—altogether her own—uninfluenced,
as I am told, and believe; (for, I have never met her,
since)—nay, even against his influence; for, he urged
a greater time, for consideration—and told me, in
black and white, that, if her determination had been
otherwise, he would have promoted our happiness, by
all the means in his power.”

Your prudent parents dare not attempt to influence
the judgment of a child in marriage!—Why?—Their
reason is admirable. Lest, if she should be unhappy,
she might blame them! The same reason should prevent
them from ever giving her any advice. If it be
not useful in weighty matters, it is impertinent in light
ones. Any advice may be disastrous.

I have suffered keenly—just enough to learn, that, a
certain degree of bruising, quickens our sensibility,
and makes our heart sore; but encrease that, ever so little,
and you deaden the one, and make the other callous.

I have already mentioned what the father said.
William repeated it, word for word. He told me that
they were apart, in all probability, for ever.

This was unexpected to me: I began, now, to feel
some confidence in her wisdom; to repent that I had
interfered at all; for, such love as his, could not be
mistaken; and, if, under all the irritation of a dismissal,
he could still speak so feelingly; and so reverently
of her, I felt persuaded that he was the man, to make
her happy, beyond all others.

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

I determined, therefore, to bring about a reconciliation,
so soon as I could be satisfied, that it was wisest
and best. I waited for some time, I felt that such things
should not be hurried; and I felt, above all, my own
accountability, if I should have had any hand in such
an undertaking.

Time would give me an opportunity of studying his
character, more closely; it would prove his constancy,
and principle; and love; and her's also. And, more
than that, it would enable me to understand the nature
of that infirmity, to whose visitation, he had been formerly
subjected; and that strange jealousy of his, the nature
of which, I never rightly understood; or I, certainly,
should have done differently from what I did. After
much inquiry, and reading, and consultation, I found
that this temporary derangement of his, was nothing
more than a blind and tempestuous passion.---
Subdue his passion; and his madness would never
return. This was a difficult task; but, so long a
time had elapsed—nearly a year, during which, I
had never seen him, but once; and then, only for a moment,
transported, beyond the common bounds of rightful
anger, that I began to feel tranquil, on that score.
I set about the reconciliation, therefore, in good earnest;
and, that neither should ever have cause to reproach
me, for my agency, I made it secret and natural.
Another good effect arose, from this conduct; it kept
each, uncertain of the result, till it came to them; and,
they were happy. I permitted neither to make the
first advance—and neither, to believe that the other
did; thus, keeping a reservation for the worst, in case
another separation should occur.

At last, they married. And, if ever man and woman
were happy, upon this earth, they were. He was
a most wise, attentive, gentle, affectionate husband;
and grew more and more amiable, under her sweet influence,
every day of his life, All the world could perceive
it. I loved them both; but, there were reasons,
which prevented me from going to the house, except
on particular occasions. I was not envious of their
love. No!—it made my heart feel warm, to look upon

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

them; and their sweet boy—the bravest-hearted little
fellow that I ever saw—but, I never left them, without
a melancholy feeling, that saddened me, for many a day
afterward—almost beyond my power to shake off—a
sensation, that nearly blinded me, at times, when busiest
with the common transactions of life. The fact
was, that—but no, there is no necessity for telling why
I was so deeply interested in her happiness and his.

They removed into the country—to a magnificent
old mansion—which I never entered without feeling
that I was in the habitation of princes. I mention
this, because the tremendous desolation that fell upon
that house, a few nights after he left it—had an effect
upon my mind, that I can never forget. It was struck
with lightning; and, for five minutes, I am told, it was
all in a bright blaze; the smoke, and fire issuing from
every window, door, and chimney, in it, as if a great
quantity of powder had been blown up—and then it
was all as instantaneously dark again. Perhaps it was
blown up—for once, I remember hearing a terrible intimation
from him, that—God!—I am frightened at
my own thought—but I must tell it—and while, I do,
I wonder that it never occurred to me before. He once
told me, that, if he were ever suspicious of Emma's
love—he would destroy her, himself, and all the children—
either by fire, or powder—and that he was prepared.
I laughed at the time; for it was in a moment
of pleasantry—but now, I remember it, with horrour;
for it is quite possible that the lightning, when it struck
the house, found its way to the powder, and blew off
the roof—and shattered the walls, and tore all the windows—
and blackened the whole, as it was, when I saw
it. Yes—it must have been powder—the lightning never
produced such a change, so instantaneously. I sometimes
met her as I walked, or rode—and now, and then, for
a moment, at church; and once or twice, in the street,
when we usually exchanged a few friendly inquiries,
and parted: but one day—my blood boils at the recollection
of it. I heard, in no gentle way, that I was
mentioned as an old lover of hers—and, as being rather
too intimate with her, after her marriage. I, a lover

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

of hers!—Yes! I did love her, with all my heart,
and all my soul—but she—the noble and beautiful woman,
she never dreamt of my rashness, or presumption.
But this was no tale to be told her by another. I went
myself, therefore, to her home. I told her, as delicately,
as I could, that I should see her no more. I dared
not tell her why—I dared not. I am not the handsomest
man in the world; and I should have trembled in
the mild rebuke of her dark eye, had I uttered one
word of myself. She was affected, even to tears—agitated,
till, I had almost been obliged to support her
with my arm—but no!—that might not be—she would
sooner have died. No woman was ever truer to her
allegiance — and then, at the most critical moment
of my interview; when she had just communicated
some story, that she had heard, repeatedly, about her
husband, in a mysterious way—and that very day, in a
letter, signed with my name, which she was so generous
as to say, that she knew had never been written
by me—detailing a shameful intrigue of her husband
with a beautiful woman, of her acquaintance; when I had
just bidden her to be comforted—for, though I had
heard of the story, and knew the parties, the woman,
in particular, in whom I had little confidence, yet that
I would pledge life, and soul, upon his fidelity. I did
not pretend, I said, to understand his motives for their
long, and lonely conference together—but, be assured,
said I, “he is never the man to keep any thing a secret
from you—never the man to wrong you—no,
never!

Just then the door opened, and her husband entered,
pale as a dead man—faltering in his step. I was sitting
upon one end of a large sofa; she, upon the other.
We were both startled—and I—I hardly knew why,
there was—I knew not wherefore, some feeling of
guiltness, and consternation, about me, which I ought
to have understood, and gone back to explain—but I
did not—and left him, immediately, in a state of confusion,
and perplexity, that I cannot describe, exchanging
only a formal bow. There it ended—but I always
comforted myself in the belief, that his wife had told him

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

all that passed between us, at that time. I have reason
now, to believe, that she did not—why, I do not pretend
to say—but, whatever was her motive, she was wrong.
Perhaps she misunderstood the nature of his jealousy;
and, having gone one step in concealment, was obliged
to go another; lest, by retracting, she should appear to
make the first appear too serious a matter. Perhaps
too, she had heard the same stories, that I had; but had
too much respect for me; and too much value for her
husband's life; a rash, headstrong man, at all times;
but like the bruised lion, where his wife was named
lightly, or irreverently—to risk our quarrelling. I am
sorry that she knew me so ill. I would not have
quarrelled with him—I would have told the whole
truth; and then, if he could have shot me, he might. I
should not have raised my hand.

A long time after this, when I had nearly forgotten
that there had been any ill blood between her husband
and myself, I returned, unexpectedly, to the city, after
a long absence, late one afternoon; I was to leave it
again the next day, early, on a voyage for my health,
that would prevent me from seeing the family again
for many a month; perhaps for years—perhaps for
ever
. I could not bear to part with them—all the
world to me—without one farewell. I went first to
Mr. Adams' counting room; but he was abroad, and
exceedingly busy, I found, in getting off a ship to Smyrna,
and the East Indies. I went to every place, where
I thought it possible to see him, until I thought it best
to go, at once, to his own house, with the privilege of an
old friend.

I was shown up into the little parlour; the only
small, comfortable room in the house; and found his
wife romping with her boy. She was heartily glad to
see me; and shook hands, cordially, with me—told me,
what was true, that she had given up all hope of ever
meeting me again. She spoke of her happiness; her
unutterable happiness; her children, and her husband,
as blessings, in some measure, for which she was indebted
to me. She was eloquent; and, before I knew
it, her little boy, whom I held in my arms—bawled out,

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

that I was crying in his face. It was too true. I could
not look upon that lovely, and high minded woman,
without cursing myself, that I had been made so—
hush! hush—my rebellious heart!—thy voice must not
be heard in this council of death.

Whether she read my thought, I know not; but, as I
rose to go, she put her beautiful hand into mine, with
great emotion, saying, “heaven bless, and protect you,
noble minded man!”

Could I do less—it was the only reward, that I ever
coveted—I put my lips respectfully to her hand—but—
I heard a suppressed breathing—I turned—

There stood her husband, again!—there! like an apparition,
before me. I knew not what devil possessed
me. But I could neither stir hand, nor foot—nor utter
a sound. The room grew suddenly dark—whirled
round with me—and, if I recollect right, his wife fell
upon a sofa, with a faint cry—just as I rushed into the
street, like one stunned by some tremendous visitation.
I walked, hurriedly, for a few squares, until
I came to a full sense of my own folly, in having left
the room—as I did. I determined then, to go back—
but, on looking about me, I found, that I was far out of
the city; and I hurried on, determined to call him out of
bed, if there were no other way; and put his heart at
rest, before I left him. But heaven had willed otherwise.
In turning down a long street, after several
hours of laborious travelling, I saw somebody hurrying
across it, far below me, like a madman—my figure
seemed to catch his eye, for he immediately stopped—
it was all still as death; and, near where I stood,
were three large trees, and a broad pavement. He came
striding towards me—but so wild of mien; so altered
in his voice, that I did not know him, till he had offered
me a pistol.

It was Adams, himself. I strove to soothe him. But
he shut his lips, firmly; and looked like one, whom nothing,
upon this earth could turn aside from blood. For
the first time in all my life, my presence of mind deserted
me. I ought to have leaped upon him, and disarmed
him. I could have done it, I am sure. And,

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

that I did it not, was not owing to any personal apprehension;
but merely, heaven forgive me!—because I
was really willing to die—weary of life. I know not
how often he repeated the offer; but, I constantly refused
it, until he hurled one of the weapons at my head,
and shot away, with the other, a part of my right cheek;
thereby adding, if it were possible, to the natural deformity
of—poh—poh—let me not talk of myself.

I fell—and thought that I felt the bullet pass through
my head; and I was thankful for it; but, I still preserved
my senses; and, after a little time, recovered. Reader!
have you a heart of iron? If not, throw down the
book. Would, that I had never promised to tell the
tale!—But, the promise has been made, and shall be
performed. If you have a heart of iron then, proceed.

After a little inquiry, I found that Adams, who, we
thought, for a time, had made away with himself, or
been consumed in his own house—which the whole
family left, that very night—and never entered
again---even to take care of the furniture—stay---I
am confounding dates, it was before the fire, that I was
at the house—had probably, gone off, in his own ship;
as she had sailed, that very night; and a boat had been
seen waiting, at one of the wharves, till a late hour—
and then, hurrying over the water, as if, for life and
death.

This hope kept his wife alive—and, this, alone. We
dispatched two pilot boats after the ship; and, instead
of going to the south of France, as I had determined,
I wrote a note to his wife—for, I had determined never
to see her again—telling her to keep up a stout heart;
for, dead or alive, I would bring back her husband.
God sustained her, for a while. She replied, at the
end of three days; thanking me, and enclosing a letter
for him, which I promised to deliver into his own
hands.

I saw, by the date of the note, that she was no longer
at the country seat; and I rode out, to make some
enquiry of the servants. By heaven, I cannot attempt
to describe the awful and savage desolation of the place.
The great front door was wide open—several of the

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

windows—the entry strewed with the clothing of women
and children—nay, the very candles and lamps were
standing. I went through the house. Not a living
creature could be seen—and there were no neighbours,
nearer than the old man, of whom they had hired the
house. I knew not what to do—it was enough to
break my heart, to think of the family; and to look at
the noble pictures—the rich furniture, that was left—
all exposed to the depredation of the world. I locked
all the rooms—fastened the windows, in the best way
that I could; taking care to place every thing, precisely
as I found it; even to the wine glasses, and cards, that
were left upon a table, in one of the rooms, where, I
suppose, that some neighbours had been playing whist,
the night before—came away; and sent the keys to
Mrs. Adams—Emma. The next morning, two hours
before day, I set sail—after his own ship—for Smyrna.
Three nights after, in a tremendous thunderstorm—the
house was struck with lightning—but, from that day
to this, I have never felt satisfied about it. There can
be no doubt that the lightning struck it; because, it
could be traced, when I returned, through one end of
the roof; and, it is highly probable, that the whole was
blown off, with gunpowder—but, what became of the
old man? Nobody knew.—He had been seen, two days
before, travelling, backward and forward, continually—
night and day—with a covered wagon, loaded down;
perhaps—it is possible—that he robbed the house; and
then burnt it down, or blew it up—to conceal the robbery.

I sailed, as I have said, and arrived at Smyrna; and,
finally traced him to Constantinople—chiefly, by the
beauty of his person; for, he was a man, to be distinguished,
among ten thousand, by his lordly bearing;—
and, after a search of six whole months, hearing of him,
every now and then, among the Jews—Christians—
Turks—and Greeks—I, at last, came upon him, all at
once—when I had gone out, after the Greek manner,
armed with two cimeters. This had well nigh been
fatal to us. For a moment, I was a fool—a madman—
and forgot all my errand—his blessed wife and

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

children. But, heaven be praised! I prevailed at last; and,
after a tempestuous voyage, during which, we were reduced
to such misery, that we preyed upon each other;
we arrived at Philadelphia, again.

We were too late—too late—the angel was in her
grave. Her boy had died, immediately after our departure;
but, hope had buoyed up her heart. The
mother was smitten to death; but the wife lived on;
praying to her Maker, only to meet her dear husband
once more; to meet, and return one kiss of forgiveness,
and reconciliation;—and then, to die. She had no hope
of life; no wish to live,—I heard the intelligence
first—and I, it was, that would have told him the tale;
but he spurned me from him; and, for a moment, I
hardly pitied him—he had scorned even her letter; that,
of which I would have let out my heart's blood;
though, in his soul, I do know that he believed her innocent.—
But—God smote him, to the brain. He maddened—
and—farewell, reader, whoever thou art—farewell!—
I shall only seal up her own letter, and add it to
the bundle, just as it was written.

She wrote it, upon her death bed.

(Enclosed.)

O, my husband! my husband! what shall I say to
thee!—I am blind, and sick, and desolate; and thou
art far away!—William, my husband!—O, come back
to me—Leister is sleeping in his little crib, at my
side, but I—I cannot sleep. I never shall sleep again,
William, if thou art not returned to me. Night after
night, have I watched for thy tread;—night after night,
overcome by drowsiness; and wet to the heart, with the
tears of our child, I have sunk, for a single moment,
into some terrible dream—fancied that we were restored
to one another—that thy strong arm was about me—
thy true heart beating against mine—and woke, with
a shriek, that startled my poor boy; till, brave as he is,
he would cower, and hide his little face and hands in my

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

bosom, and shiver from head to foot. O, William, where
art thou! On the wide ocean--away from thy disconsolate
wife—thy widow—widow!—God grant me patience—
our own righteous God!—Who can tell that I am not
a widow!—who can tell, that my poor boy,—blessings
on his innocent sleep—is not a fatherless orphan—O,
heaven—heaven, have mercy upon me!—

William, forgive me—on my knees, I pray thee, to
forgive me! Come back to me—love. By all our sorrow
and wretchedness, in our early affection!—by all
that hath followed, of happiness and delight!—by my
dead child, thy daughter, William, the creature of thy
loins!—by thine own boy!—O, I do intreat thee; implore
thee, to come back to me!—come! though it be but to
close my eyes,---and seal them, with one affectionate
kiss---for ever. Come! and death will be welcome to
me, then!—

O, my husband!—my pillow is wet through, with
my tears.—Penitent and broken hearted, I am before
thee. O, pity me!—come to me! I will never doubt
thee, again. Never! never, never!—I will lay my heart
naked, before thee and tell thee all, all—even to the
innermost secret of my thought. O, come to me!—

William!—William—canst thou abandon me—me!—
in whose arms thou hast slept, year after year,
through trouble and darkness, and sorrow; pain and
humiliation—me! the mother of thy babes---me! whom
thou hast so loved—O, William, canst thou abandon
me!— * * * * * I cannot
write---I am blinded with my tears. Nothing that I
can say, but seems cold and unnatural to me. Where
is there language for me---where shall I find aught,
to bring back a father to his child---the cradle of one
child, and the green turf of another---a husband, to the
bosom of his wife---a bosom that—O, no william, I
will not so wrong thee, as to allege my innocence. I
know that it is not in human nature to doubt me—that
thou, thou, thyself, my husband, art sure of my innocence,
even while thou meditatest an everlasting separation— —
I have done---the paper is all blotted---I

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

cannot see a letter, that I am making---come back to
me---I have no more to say---but---if thou wouldst see
me alive—come to me! come, speedily---I—I—

15th February. THE END.

-- --

POSTSCRIPT.

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

It has been said of Randolph, that it contains too
much private history. Ah!—how know the people that
there is any private history in it? How came such
private history to be so universally known.

Again. A friend of the author has been asked, a
hundred times, more or less, why certain anecdotes are
mentioned in Randolph;—why he has let fall his iron
retribution, with such tremendous power, upon the innocent
and unoffending. Lo!—his answer.

To those, who never heard any thing of these anecdotes,
till they met with them in Randolph, they will
have no significance---they will pass, for the invention
of a Novel writer. But, if any man should understand
them, it will be because he had heard them before---in
some other shape---misrepresented, as a deadly slander;
and here, he will learn the whole truth. A human creature,
whose worst fault was, that, if he did wrong, no
matter how secretly; no matter, how tempted or provoked---he
could neither eat nor sleep, till he had confessed
the wrong, and made atonement for it; he once told of a
transgression, that no man knew; and prayed to be
forgiven. What was the consequence? Apparent, and
open-hearted forgiveness---but real hatred, and cowardly
vengeance; unspeakable treachery and cruelty;
while he was treated, to his face, like a man---and a
good man. One of the many, who so treated him,
went about, telling of him, confidentially, the most atrocious
lies---lies, I say; because, although there might
be some fact in them, yet, there were combined with it,
so much falsehood, concealment, misrepresentation---
so much detestible malice and folly---perverse and
wicked ingenuity---that the mind and heart of a great
multitude, were secretly prejudiced against a

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

comparatively innocent man, without giving him any reason, to
imagine, or suspect the cause.

The story never came to his ears—and how was he
to contradict, or explain it? It came not to the ears of
any intimate friend—for no man will venture to say
that, to the intimate friend of another, which he would
not say to that other, himself. Strangers could not be
expected to tell him the tale; or to inquire into the
truth of it. They heard it, confidentially. It was enough
for them, to tell it, confidentially. But, one day—by a
strange accident—the sufferer, himself, came to the
knowledge of it.

What did he? There were persons, whom he would
not injure nor wound, for all that the world could give,
so linked to the slanderer, that, if he suffered, they also
would suffer. But then, how should he defend himself?
He thought much of it—and, at last, came to a resolution:—
there was no other way. He determined to
write a book, which would only be understood for what
it was, (a refutation of the vile and wicked calumny,
which had been secretly poured, like a deadly poison,
into the ears of society, and left to run through all the
channels of life) by them, that had heard the calumny;
and felt only by them, that had felt, or administered, the
poison; while, to all the rest of the world, the book
would pass for a novel—and the remedy, for a cordial.

He did so. Do they complain that the story is known;
that they, and theirs, are dying with shame and terrour.
It is their own fault. Had they told nothing; or told,
what they did tell, true or false, boldly, and like men—
or told the whole truth, in any way, like men, or women;
they never should have been punished; the thunder
should not have fallen. Did they know the author of
Randolph; and could they persuade themselves, that he
would permit his name to go down to his children—or,
to posterity—for they are all as children to him—so
blackened and defaced.

No—he has done righteously—and most righteous
has been the retribution! The poison, like that poured
into the ears of sleeping Denmark, was most deadly.—
But, it was the nature of the remedy, to go only where

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

the poison had been—was—or would be. What, then,
if the blood vessels were ruptured—and the arteries
exploded—and flashes of fire escaped in the conflict—
what then?—it was not the fault of the physician. His
remedy was innocent, except where it encountered the
evil.

Since Randolph has appeared, hundreds have confessed,
that they had heard the wicked, sneaking fabrication,
whispered about, in confidence, long and long
before; and are perfectly thunderstruck at the truth.—
And, but for Randolph, the injured man would never
have known, nor suspected, the extent of his injury;—
nor ever had an opportunity of confounding the slanderer.

But enough. Let them that will, try the temper of
their blades in this kind of warfare. The spirit of Randolph,
whether he be dead or alive, will not abandon
the undertaking; nor faint, nor rest, till he have rescued
his own reputation, and put to shame the slanderers,
for ever;—and, if there be no other way, he will publish
their names, at full length, men, women, and children.
That, I will promise, for him, and in his name.

Editor.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Back matter

-- --

EDITORIAL NOTICE.

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

I make no apology for publishing, in a way, that I hope,
will have a proper effect, the following remarkable letter;
from a man, who has been challenged, as the author of
Randolph; and publickly posted as a “CRAVEN,” “unpossessed
of courage!
” for not fighting in that character.

I had heard the story a thousand times repeated, with
every circumstance of aggravation, ridicule and infamy;
before I arrived at the simple truth; and obtained a sight of
the whole correspondence, between the parties; which, for
the encouragement of all men, who have the great moral
bravery, to deride the “world's dread laugh,” and set publick
opinion, whenever it contradicts the judgment of their
hearts, at open defiance, I have thought proper to publish.

Mr. Neal seems to think, that it requires no great courage
to refuse a challenge. But I think differently—nor,
do I greatly approve of his pleasantry, in a matter of such
solemn and universal concern, as this;—for, one is puzzled
to know, whether he be in earnest, or not; whether he have
refused to fight, from principle, fear; or, from singularity of
temper. Much, therefore, of the good effect that might
have been produced, by his refusal to fight, will, undoubtedly,
be lost, while we are left to doubt of his motive.

To one, who is, at this moment, the only man living, who
knows the true author of Randolph, Logan and Seventy
six
, there would be something, in all this uproar and
speculation, exceedingly amusing, were it not for the frightful
interest that he, in common with all other men, who
have the courage to think for themselves, begins to feel for
the consequences of this duelling mania;—consequences,
which must be fatal, to some one or more human beings,
before this affair is at an end—unless every other man, to
whom these works may be attributed, shall dare to do, as
Mr. Neal has done—refuse to give the satisfaction of blood,—
to anybody and everybody, who may choose to call him
out—until he shall be shown to have done wrong—or, at
least, to have done right, with a bad motive:—to have told
what is false;—or, to have gone, without provocation, among
the mighty of the land, living or dead; and arraigned

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

them, like a sorcerer—in spite of themselves, for the amusement,
hatred or derision of the world.

No man; or rather, no writer—(for the author meddles
with no men; but only with writers, and politicians, and
painters; and criticks; and actors—and orators, and statesmen)—
no writer is treated with more unsparing severity,
than Mr. Neal, himself, by this formidable Randolph.—
There is a cold, desperate carelessness;—a want of feeling,
and common humanity; to say nothing of the wicked, heedless
indifference and levity, and a bitter injustice, in the
criticism upon Mr. Neal, which are not to be found in that
upon any other writer mentioned in the work. Yet Mr.
Neal is the first man, called upon to do battle for the book;
although I took particular care to give the address of the author
himself, at the endof Randolph; that all, who might complain
of having been assailed by an assassin, might have an
opportunity at least, of being heard;—and, although, no one
has ever thought proper to avail himself, in the only way
pointed out
, of an opportunity for personal explanation, with
the author, or with his friend.

I did not say; and I do not say, that either the author of
Randolph, “if living, and in this country,” or his friend,
“if he should be absent, or dead,” will undertake to fight
every man—right or wrong—with or without reason, who
may choose to desire it, even through the channel pointed
out.

Nor, when he spoke of Mr. Pinkney's habit of, wiping
his mouth on his cuff—or picking his nose, with his finger,
in solemn argument; and said that he had seen it; and held
himself answerable for what he said—did I understand him
to mean that, whether true or false, he would fight any
man that might happen not to have seen it. No—he meant
what he said, that he would hold himself answerable for the
truth of what he had written: and, if it were disputed, and
he failed to prove it all—every tittle of it—then, and not till
then, would be the time to fight. My opinion of the character
is
, that it is perfectly true—but then, the question is,
whether the advantage is equal to the mischief of such truth—
whether, what has been said, might not have been more
gently said—particularly by such a man as Randolph, of
such a man as William Pinkney—whom he speaks of,
throughout, as a marvel, and a prodigy.

However, not to take up the time of the reader, in the
discussion of a law, which I despise and contemn, for its

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

absurdity—a code of honour, as it is called, made for the
government of boys; and of them, that have not confidence
in themselves;—and no other opportunity for distinction,
or notoriety, rather, than that, which grows out of their own
rash interpretation of it,—I will proceed to the correspondence
itself; remarking, by the way, that, little disposed as
I ever am to smile, in a question of bloodshed, I can hardly
forbear, in this case, when I reflect upon the oddity and
strange boldness of Mr. Neal's behaviour. Most men of his
age, and standing, would consider themselves; and be considered
by their fellow men, irretrievably, and perpetually
disgraced, on having been posted for cowardice. Yet this
man, sits down, deliberately, to aid the design of his mortal
enemy; to perpetuate his own disgrace; and to make a
circumstantial record of the whole transaction, which, if
common men are to be believed, were enough to “consign a
person to eternal infamy.” Really—if any thing, in this
world, would tend to make the code of honour; and all its
penalties, etiquette and sanction, supremely ridiculous, it
is a course of conduct like this;—for, does it not show, that
the man, who has been posted, does'nt care a fig for it?—
Does it not show, that he is willing to abide all the consequences
of it? Does he not multiply the copies, in a way,
that the author of the hand-bill could never do—and give to
them, a circulation, and durability, that may last; and, probably
will last, as long as his own name; or the name of Pinkney,
or Randolph, shall have a place in the memory of man.

The following letter from Mr. Neal himself, will explain
all the circumstances of the affair.—Editor.

New-York, —.

“Yes, my dear W—, it is all very true, I have been
challenged and posted—challenged, as the author of that
“execrable Randolph;” and posted as a “CRAVEN,” “unpossessed
of courage
,” &c. &c. &c: pretty much in the manner,
that you have heard. It is not true, however, that I
have been “whipped”—“cropped”—“horsewhipped”—
“pulled”—“kicked”—“insulted”—“or shot.” Still, however,
all that has happened to me, in the matter, I am willing
to relate; first, however, calling your attention to the
hand-bill below; that you may, if you can, puzzle out the
meaning of it, as the people did here, after several days of
unspeakable perplexity.

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

I pray you to have it copied by the printers, in the very
same type; word for word; and letter for letter—taking
care to mark the size of the paper, by little dotted lines;
and, having done that, I pray you to have it published, with
my letter, at the fag end of the next work, that your friend—
shall publish. By the way, that Errata,
of his, so far as I have seen the proofs—I can make neither
head nor tale of. It won't do—take my, word for it. Why
does he not come out, with the last of the series—(I dare
say, that the publick would be glad to see it)—and I, for
my part, do not scruple to say, that it is worth all the rest
of them, together; and that, if it be, as you tell me, the last,
that the author did write—or that will ever be published of
his—I do not doubt that he will find it so, not only in
fame but profit. But, now for the “hand-bill.” (Here
followed a little dirty bit of paper, in the following
words—Ed.)

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

The undersigned, (1) having entered into
some correspondence with the reputed author of
“Randolph;” who is, or is not. (2) sufficiently
described as John Neal, a gentleman by indulgent
courtesy;—informs honourable men, that
he has found him unpossessed (3) of courage
to make satisfaction for the insolence of his
folly. (4)

Stating thus much, the undersigned commits
this Craven (5) to his infamy. (6)

EDWARD C. PINKNEY.

Baltimore, Oct. 11, 1823.

(1) The undersigned—quite diplomatick.

(2) That is—I have challenged John Neal, who is, or is
not, the author of Randolph—because he is.

(3) Beautifully expressed. How much more beautiful, and
cautious, than to say—I found him without courage, or destitute of courage.

(4) To be read either
way—“insolence of his folly”—or “folly of his insolence.”

(5) Craven—Blackstone—The young
gentleman has read law, to great advantage.

(6) Awful, to be sure—what will become of poor Mr.
Neal, after that dooming, or consignment, rather.—Ed.

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

Well—you have now read the mysterious paper, which
you will perceive, by and by, was to be framed “in the
worst terms, that contempt could devise!
” What do you
think of it?

And now, for my account of the transaction. I shall be
very particular—very—for, it were a thousand pities, that
so complete a ceremony should not be circumstantially recorded,
for the benefit of all who are so prone to valorous
achievement—in time of peace—as are the junior population
of our navy.

Soon after the terrible book, “styled Randolph,” had appeared
in this place;---while it was yet generally understood,
and believed, to be made up of profanity, blasphemy,
and obscenity;---and generally reported, on the best authority,
that the author had denounced Jesus Christ, for a
juggler---William Pinkney, for a blackguard---and George
Washington, as no better than he should be:---while the
whole town was ringing with a report, that the book had
been suppressed, over, and over again; and that none of
that class of men, so proverbial for their independence, and
moral purity---and disinterstedness—and publick spirit---
and courage—called booksellers, would venture to touch
it with a pair of tongs---a gentleman called upon me, late
one afternoon, with the following very modest, and polite
note.

Sir:

You are reputedly the author of a work, lately published,
and styled Randolph; for this reason you will readily
understand why the son of William Pinkney requires you
to disavow unequivocally in writing, any agency in the
publication of the work, in question. I await your answer
.

And am sir, very respectfully, &c. EDW. C. PINKNEY.
John Neal, Esq.

Oct. 10, 1823.

To this note, I replied, immediately, as follows---not a
little amused, however, at the peremptory style; and unlucky
phraseology of it; for, even if I had been the author
of Randolph---it were a hundred to one, that I could have
disavowed”—“unequivocally”—“in writing”—(what)
“all agency in the publication of it. But suppose that I
could not disavow all agency in the publication of it---is
that any reason, why I should stand up, and be shot at?

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

Nay, even if I had been the author---I should entertain very
different notions of my accountability, to this young gentleman,
than he, himself, would seem to entertain. I should
say---“sir---what I have said, is true. It may have been
harshly said---it may be misunderstood—but it was not
said lightly; nor with a malicious intention; but from a
sense of duty. Show me that it is not true; and then, I
hold myself bound, as a man, to give you satisfaction,
either by a publick retraction, of what I have said; or by
giving you an opportunity to cut my throat.” But here,
the utmost that could be said of us, had I fought Mr. P.—
in justification of both—would have been, that I was accused
of having had some agency—in the publication of a book,
the author of which entertained a different opinion—from
Mr. Pinkney, the son of Mr. Pinkney—of the father.

Sir:

I do not admit the right of any man, whether he be
the son of Mr. Pinkney, or not, to call upon me for an answer,
either one way or the other, in the matter in question.
I shall neither own, nor deny the authorship of Randolph,
for the present, at least, whatever I may be disposed to do,
hereafter
.

However, I do not hesitate to say, that I have read the
work in question; and that the portrait, of Mr. Pinkney, is
altogether true, in its general features, according to my own
observation; and that, if it be not so, there are enough to
contradict the author, and confound him, whoever he may
be
.

Yours, with sincere respect,
JOHN NEAL.
Mr. Edw. C. Pinkney.

Balt. 10th Oct. 1823.”

I had folded the preceding note; taken a copy; and was
about to direct it; when the gentleman who brought it,
desired permission to read it. I consented—and he, after
declaring it not satisfactory, gave me another—without
leaving my room—as follows:—

Sir:

As you refuse to comply with my former demand, be
pleased to make arrangements with my friend, for the alternative

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

usual in such cases. It were well that they should be
speedy.

I am, sir,
Very respectfully,

EDW. C. PINKNEY.
John Neal, Esq.

Oct. 10, 1823.”

For a moment, I was a little angry, I confess. Mr. P.
not having seen my reply, could not be considered as challenging
me, for my own opinion of his father, as expressed
in the note—and of course, if I fought, it must be (under
that state of the affair) because I would not disavow all
agency, in the publication of Randolph! That was devilish
hard, I thought—it gave me no chance of backing out—by
any sort of apology, or explanation—provided that I
would'nt lie—and had been unlucky enough to correct a
proof, or too, of Randolph; as I have, of twenty other
works, that I never wrote.

I desired a little time to reflect, before I replied to the
challenge; mentioning that, if I did not fight, I should trouble
a gentleman whom we both knew, to bear my answer:
The friend of Mr. P. then left me, taking with him my reply,
marked No. II.

However, I soon made up my mind, without consulting
anybody—and without much difficulty too, I confess—not
to fight—and handed my answer, that evening, within half
an hour, while the paroxysm of forbearance was at the
height—to my friend, above alluded to; one of the best men
that ever lived; wholly ignorant of duelling-etiquette—
but full of true courage. These were my reasons, pro and
con. It may amuse you, to know how I came to the conclusion.
I must fight, because I am challenged. Being the
challenged party, I can choose my weapons. I choose the
small sword; with which, I have little to fear from any man
living—in this country, certainly. The affair will make a
noise—prevent others from challenging me; and I shall
have the credit of introducing a far less bloody, and fatal
mode of deciding personal controversies, than that of the
pistol. On the other side, I asked, what I was going to
fight for?—By fighting, I should countenance duelling—to
which I was particularly averse, just at that time---acknowledge
myself to be answerable for whatever there might
be offensive, or foolish—or even misunderstood, in Randolph;
and fifty people at least, would be obliged to challenge

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

me, then—or be suspected of cowardice;—and I
should be obliged to fight them all, one after the other; or
be posted at last! Again.—However reluctantly, I might
be compelled to run Mr. P. through the body, in self-defence—
then, of course, I must run every one of his brothers
through the body, as fast as they were old enough.
Their brother's blood would cry to them, continually, from
the ground. They would have to avenge his murder;---
and murder, it would be, in their eyes; and, probably, in
those of the publick; who, in their sympathy with the family,
would magnify my skill in the weapon, which I had chosen,
a thousand fold; and his ignorance, in the same proportion.
They would talk, too, of my age, and of his---of my
temper, and of his;—and say, that he was a young man full of
genius, and sensibility---a poet---an officer in the navy,
which is, and ought to be our national boast---the only one
of all the sons, unmarried, and at home, old enough to
quarrel, in defence of their great father; and, that he was obliged,
therefore, to call upon me for my disavowal; and that
my answer was only intended to provoke him; and that, after
he received it, he could do no otherwise, than challenge
me---and that I ought never to have fought him. Now, all
this would be exceedingly hard to bear---and not the less
hard for being true;—nor the more easily born, because
there might be blood upon my hands: or because I was not
upheld by my own conviction of right; which alone would
enable me to support all the rest. With it, I could bear
any thing. Without it, nothing; whatever the world might
say.

Well, my friend delivered, for me, the following note—
not, however, till the next day; having been unable to meet
the party, to whom it was to be given, that evening; although
he called for the purpose.

Sir:

Your last note would not seem to require much consideration;
but I have given it a good deal; and my reply
is, that I cannot accept a challenge, under the circumstances
of this case, whatever I might do, where I held myself
amenable to the laws of honour, or society, for any outrage
upon either
.

Yours, with respect,
JOHN NEAL.
Mr. Edw. C. Pinkney.

Balt. 10th Oct. 1823.”

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

Now, I should not have scrupled, for a single moment,
had I been called upon, in a less peremptory way, out of
respect to the family; and to the afflicted sensibility of the
son, whom, I really believe to be fashioned of excellent
materials, to give him unquestionable proof of my veneration
for the great industry, mind, and talent, of his dead father;
nay, I would have taken some pains to convince him,
that no man would sooner uplift an arm, in defence of all
that ought to be defended, in his memory, than I, myself;
I should have said—“Sir, it matters not, whether I am, or
am not the author of Randolph. Publick men are publick
property. I only say, that, if I were the son of Mr. Pinkney,
I would thank the man that drew his character, in
that book; for, no man ever spoke so highly; or so much to
the purpose, of his august intellect; and I would have
forgiven him, at least, if I did not thank him, for any harsh
or careless phraseology, when I found, what is the truth,
that it had no application, to any thing but the outward
manner
and appearance of Mr. Pinkney—none to his moral
or private character; (for which, by the way, he ought
to thank me;) but, was altogether confined to his publick
and manifest one.”

But, be that as it may; I neither said, nor meant to say
anything at that time, after being so called upon, to appease
the exasperated young man; and, the next day, I received
the following note; which, but for the threat in it, would
have produced from me, all that Mr. P. could have desired.

Sir:

I have received your singular answer to my note. Reconsider
its subject—and write more to my satisfaction before
the evening, or I will post you, in the worst terms that
contempt can devise
.

I am, &c. EDW. C. PINKNEY.
To John Neal, Esq.

Oct. 11, 1823.

To this note, I made no reply—except, by desiring my
friend, verbally, to say that I had no answer to make to it.
He did so, after suggesting a more conciliatory course,
which I could not accede to, on the same morning, (Saturday,
11th Oct.) That day, and the next, the publick excitement
was at the height. Nobody had read the book. Yet,

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

all pretended to talk about it. At last, a few copies got
abroad; and men began to look about them, and ask each
other, what I had been challenged for. On the Monday
following, the threat was accomplished. A multitude of
little hand bills, of which this, which I send to you, is a true
copy, were scattered in every direction. Yet, was it
with the greatest difficulty that I could get a sight of one;
this, which I have here, we ought to preserve, as a literary
curiosity. One week, only, has passed; and there is not a
copy to be had, for love or money—nay, before the sun had
gone down, on that very day, it was almost impossible to
find one—so that, Mr. Edward C. Pinkney may thank me,
for giving effect, to his own mode of punishment.

It would be not a little amusing, if people should, hereafter,
have to turn to Randolph, to know, who Mr. Pinkney
was—to that very Randolph, as the only record; or the best
record of Mr. Pinkney the father; or of Mr Pinkney the
son.[17] And yet, I have no doubt that it will be so. The
father, great as he was, has left nothing behind him, worthy
of his power; for, all his cotemporaries have gone; or
are going, one after the other, into their graves; so that, by
the end of another year, he will only be known, through
the magnifying mist, and obscurity of tradition. And the
son, unless he be a wiser man than his father; and a more
provident one, whatever may be his future reputation, will
leave nothing behind him, so permanent as these very
works, which are so scouted and denounced.

The truth is, if it must be told, that it is on my own account—
not on his—that I preserve this account of my own
infamy. I expected better things of the young man, than
such a “nasty lame and impotent conclusion;” such a childish
catastrophe. I had seen some very pretty poetry of his; I
had heard that he was ambitious, melancholy, proud, singular,
and full of sensibility; on which account, I could forgive
a fellow, for any thing; that he had fought two or three
duels—and written two or three songs—all which, in our
present state of society, would be likely to make a man
very terrible, and very interesting—to the ladies; and, therefore,
I looked for a hand-bill, that would make my blood
thrill and tingle; and my teeth chatter, to the twentieth
generation, at least. But why tell of such an affair. Mr.

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

P. is a man of genius; and, for that very reason, I should
have looked for something, exceedingly like rigmarole, in a
case, where the best writer, in our language, must have been
puzzled, to justify himself for posting me.

One word, however, of the book. I do not blame Mr.
Pinkney much; but I do blame the man[18] who sent the book
to him, at a time, when the whole city was in an uproar,
with the offensive passages marked. What might have been
the consequences, had I not been a coward; not only to Mr.
P. and myself, but to our families, I leave to him to—imagine,
and reflect upon. God forgive him, for hazarding what
he did! There was hardly any choice left to Mr. P.---a son---
a poet---an officer in the navy—at his age---after having
the book thrust upon him, in that way; and nobody had a
right to expect that I would not fight. Let him reflect that,
what Mr. P. might have passed over, had he been older and
wiser; or, had he read the whole character alone, deliberately,
he could not but madden over, when called upon, almost by
acclamation, to fight the reputed author; and when obtruded
upon, by the impertinent sympathy of a man, whose commiseration,
in any case, ought to be regarded as a mortal
affront. Left to himself, I have such an opinion of his good
sense; and of his veneration for his father, as to believe that
he would have deliberated a good while, before he risked
the shedding of a man's blood, who had only been suspected,
of having called his father, a giant.

People pretend—ministers of the gospel, and religious
people—that it requires a great deal of courage to refuse a
challenge. They are mistaken. I did'nt find it so. They
say, too, that few men have the nerve, to bear being posted.
Poh!—I found it a very easy matter. It never gave
me any trouble. And, to encourage other men to depend
upon their own hearts, and heads, in all like cases, rather
than upon what, they may believe to be the publick sentiment,
I would merely mention to them, that, before a week
had passed, it would have been exceedingly difficult to find
a respectable man in the whole city of Baltimore, who did

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

not justify me, for refusing to fight; whatever he might have
thought of Randolph. It is a remarkable case, I admit. I
never knew one like it. Let a man have refused to accept
a challenge—in any case, that I have ever known; or heard
of; and there were always people enough to blame him; or to
call him a coward; whether they understood the reason of
his refusal, or not; but, in this case, there really seems to
be but one opinion—and that is altogether in my favour, so
far as it regards the duel; unpopular as I am, and hope to
remain.

It was the object of Mr. P. of course, to bring the matter
to issue before a military tribunal, where the lex non scripta
of chivalry, would be expounded, according to the sensibility,
and passion, of each and every one of the judges.

For the very same reason, it was to my interest, to bring
it before a literary tribunal, where I should not tremble to
encounter any man, I care not whom, with the consecrated
weapon of the court—a pen; but I waved that right, and
have even put aside all my privilege, as a lawyer, to bring
the question into another court,[19] which would be emphatically
mine, for the same reason that a court of honour would
be his; and, finally, have brought it, in this formal shape,
before the common superiour of both him, and myself—PUBLICK
OPINION; protesting, by the way, that I shall have no
sort of respect for its decision, if it do not sanction my conduct;
and not much more, if it do; for what can the publick
know of my true motive, for not spilling this man's blood;
and it is the motive alone—which cannot be known, but to
my Maker—that I ought to be judged by; and that I shall
be judged by, after all.

For nearly ten years, I have been trying to establish a
tribunal, for my own comfort, superiour to that of publick
opinion. I have hazarded every thing in the experiment;
and, at last, so far as it concerns my own conduct—in my
own view—I have succeeded. I never trouble myself, now,
about what other men would do; or what they would not do;
or what they would expect me to do, in any given case. I
merely do, what I, myself, hold to be right. I may be mistaken
in my judgment; and I am, undoubtedly, in many
cases; but that is not my fault. Among other matters, up

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

on which I have determined to do—as I please—is that of
fighting duels. I will not fight, because I am challenged;
I will not fight, because another may choose it; but, if I
fight, at all, it shall be, because I choose it. Luckily for
me, I have the choice of alternatives, to a greater degree,
than most men. I can talk as loud as another. I can
write as boldly; and as effectually. I have no fear of personal
chastisement, in any way, from any man; and I am
not of a temper to put up with any insult. Should I abandon
all these means of defence, at once—and go out to combat,
with arms, to which I am less accustomed, merely because
the opinion of a foolish mob may require it; or the
passions of a foolish boy—goaded on by meddling coxcombs—
ambitious of distinction, in any way; and a slave to his
education, may lead him in my way. Really, it were about
as ridiculous a piece of magnanimity, for a good shot with
a pistol, to go blindfolded in the field; or, for a fine swordsman
to fight with ramrods, in obedience to fashion. No—
I shall do no such thing. I shall defend myself with the
weapons to which I am most accustomed—my tongue, pen,
fist, or sword, as may best please me; trusting to Him, that
hath armed and endowed me; and careless of the consequences,
whatever they may be, so long as I am supported
by my own approbation.

I have heard a great deal of blustering, in one way and
another, about this novel; and not a few second hand threats
of personal chastisement, have occasionally come to my
ears, accompanied with many a hint to keep close; or, at
least, to arm myself: but no man has yet been fool hardy
enough to attempt any thing of the sort, although I have put
myself, repeatedly, in the way of several, who, I had been
told, were determined to “make an example of me;” although
I have gone about, and shall continue to go, much
more than I ever have before—unarmed and alone[20]-whereever
it is most likely, that such an attempt may be made.

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

I do not invite it—but, I cannot say that I wish to avoid it,
even though it may be made by giants, or armed ruffians;—
and, if it should happen, I promise them that know me—
with the blessing of God—to leave an example, whatever
may be the consequences---though my adversaries may be
twice my size, and cased in armour---that shall go far to
discourage all men from any repetition of the outrage.

I would recommend, however, to all those, whose friends
are kind enough to see allusions to, and likeness of them,
in Randolph—to look them in the face, and ask them, how
they dare to see any thing of the sort, unless it be quite
too plain for dispute. For myself, I am perfectly sure,
that the author of Randolph never heard a syllable of many
stories, and adventures, which, it is now said, that, he has
a particular reference to. Nay—I go further. I say, at
once, that whoever he may be, he is too formidable, and too
generous, to hunt such small game, as are continually affecting,
of late, to be run out of breath, by him. I say, moreover,
that he is precisely the man, that is wanted for this age;
and this people—with all his faults, and all his follies:—
having both the moral courage, and the talent, to tell the
truth, so that men will remember it, in spite of their teeth;
and that, therefore, he has no more right, than have our
Judges or Senators; or any other minister of justice, necessary
to this people and time, to go out into the field of battle, and
be shot at, like an ordinary man. His country has a claim
upon him; and if he be yet alive, it is a solemn duty on his
part, to keep himself beyond the reach of any thing, that
may prevent him from obeying her call, whenever it may
be; or, whatever it may be.

But no matter for him. There will be, of course, different
opinions of me; and of my motive, for refusing to fight.
Most men will attribute it to cowardice—a very few, to
principle—some to obstinacy—and some to affectation, or
singularity. And there is one man, who knows me well,
and has known me for many years: who will say that I have
done this thing, merely because nobody else would, or could
have done it; because I knew that, if I did'nt fight, more
noise would be made about it, than if I did—and, merely
to baffle all calculation concerning me; for, he is one of
those, who take it for granted that, whatever no other man
would do, right or wrong, that would I do, in any given
case: and one of those, who say that “I will do, what I think
right—and will not do, what I think wrong---but then, the

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

devil of it is, that I have false notions of right and wrong!”—
alas! if that be true, whose fault is it---mine or my Maker?
Let every man do the like; and we shall have much
less trouble in this world.

There---good by'e. A friend of mine predicts, that I
shall be elected honorary member of every Peace Society
in the country;---and really, if the truth must be told---I
cannot help saying that, in my own opinion, I deserve to be
canonized, at least, in this age of duelling.

Yours, most heartily, my dear W—.
JOHN NEAL.
Baltimore, 14th Oct. 1823. P. S. I wonder that Mr. John E. Hall has not challenged
me, since I have been posted for a coward. But, I take it
for granted, that he has not heard of it, yet;---or that, he
still entertains a doubt on the subject of my cowardice. I
am told by a man, who knows him well, that I may depend
upon a challenge, whenever he shall come to be satisfied,
that I won't fight.
J N.

eaf292v2.n17

[17] I take it for granted that Errata will appear next; in which case,
the son may be indebted to that, for all that will be known of him.

J. N.

eaf292v2.n18

[18] A man, however, to whom the author of Randolph owes an apology,
which he ought not to be excused from making, by any conduct
of the man, himself. He is mentioned in Randolph;—an honour, to
which nothing, that he ever did, said, or thought, would entitle him—
but in a manner, totally unworthy of Randolph, himself, and the
story, I have reason to believe, is not strictly true, that is told of
him there.

J. N.

eaf292v2.n19

[19] Sending a challenge, in Maryland, has been a disabling offence, by
statute
. I had the same right to bring him before a court of justice;
that he had to bring me before a court of honour; and more power—
for he, I am told, is a student at law.

J. N.

eaf292v2.n20

[20] Till this foolish uproar—I used to carry a sword-cane—no matter
why—it was not from fear.—I threw it aside, immediately. Till then,
I was hardly ever seen at a publick place; or in the street, alone.—
Since then, I have made it a point to go alone—to every publick
place—sometimes, to two or three, on the same evening;—to keep in
the street continually—and without any companion. I mention these
things, partly by way of boasting—and, partly, in justice to myself; because
a multitude of lies have been told about the matter—not in
Baltimore—for here, they would not be believed—but in other parts
of our country.

-- --

ERRATA.

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

VOL. I.

Page ix, (Preface,) line 29, from top, for adapted, read adopted.

Page xiii, (Preface,) line 9, from top, after it, a parenthesis,)

Page 34, line 5, from top, for natives, read nations.

Page 65, line 15, from top, “and” is misplaced.

Page 69, line 27, from top, for althought he, read although the.

Page 81, line 15, from top, after set, insert me.

Page 85, line 1, from top, for neads, read heads.

Page ib. line 18, from top, for days, read day.

Page 89; line 32, from top, dele(;) after years.

Page 90, line 6 from top, for that he should speak, read to speak.

Page 97, line 24, from top, dele (that, before I.

Page 111, line 22, from top, for be leagued, read beleagued.

Page 115, line 26, from top, for encountery read encounters.

Page 136, line 3, from top, insert since, before when.

Page 145, line 19, from top, insert his, before wrist.

Page 147, line 39, from top, for ran, read run.

Page 149, line 21, from top, for spirit, read sport.

Page 175, line 3, from top, for to, read for.

Page 177, line 36, from top, for every read ever.

Page 179, line 12, from top, for bear, read wear.

Page 182, line 17, from top, insert there before he.

Page 188, line 34, 33, 32, from top, three lines transposed.

Page 192, line 34, from top, dele to before be,

Page 214, line 29, from top, for set, read sat.

Page 219, line 5, from top, for that, read it.

Page 237, line 35, from top, dele an after are.

Page 252, line 20, from top, for not read no.

Page 260, line 17, 18, 19, 20, from top, four lines transposed.

Page 266, line 19, from top, insert I am, before like.

Page 268, line 15, from top, dele (;) before another.

Page 271, line (note,) from top, for prefer being, read rather be.

Page 306, line 1, from top, for gimblet, read gimlet.

Page 319, line 12, from top, dele (,) after been.

VOL. II.

Page 4, line 2, from top, dele (,) after too.

Page 11, line 17, from top, for on, read in

Page 47, line 35, from top, for one, read me.

Page 56, line 26, from top, for natural, read national.

Page 68, line 19, from top, for are, read the.

Page 111, line 20, from top, for them, read they.

Page 118, line 8, from top, for have, read has.

Page 245, line 4, from top, for riffled, read rifled.

Page 247, line 27, from top, for dote, read doot.

Page 278, line 6, from top, for sourcres, read sources.

Page 301, line 22, from top, for bosom, read woman.

Page 304, line 37, from top, insert I, before convince.

Page 306, line 19, from top, for Ellen, read Emma.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section


Neal, John, 1793-1876 [1823], Errata, or, The works of Will. Adams, volume 2 (published for the 'proprietors', New York) [word count] [eaf292v2].
Powered by PhiloLogic